A Scripture-line of time drawin in brief from the lapsed creation to the restitution of all things ... / by T. Beverley. Beverley, Thomas. 1684 Approx. 748 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 148 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2014-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 2). A27623 Wing B2173 ESTC R25251 08810568 ocm 08810568 41903

To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication (http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/). This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to https://www.textcreationpartnership.org/ for more information about the project.

Early English books online text creation partnership. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 2, no. A27623) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41903) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1275:3) A Scripture-line of time drawin in brief from the lapsed creation to the restitution of all things ... / by T. Beverley. Beverley, Thomas. [8], 93, 189 p. Printed according to a calendar, [London] : 1684. Errata: p. [1] (1st grouping) Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.

Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.

EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.

EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).

The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,368 texts created during Phase 1 of the project (2000-2009), initially available only to institutions that contributed to their creation, were released into the public domain on 1 January 2015. The approximately 40,000 texts produced during Phase 2 (2009- ), of which 34,963 had been released as of 2020, originally similarly restricted, were similarly freed from all restrictions on 1 August 2020. As of that date anyone is free to take and use these texts for any purpose (modify them, annotate them, distribute them, etc.). But we do respectfully request that due credit and attribution be given to their original source.

Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.

Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.

Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.

The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.

Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).

Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site.

eng Millennium. Second Advent. 2012-12 Assigned for keying and markup 2012-12 Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2013-04 Sampled and proofread 2013-04 Text and markup reviewed and edited 2014-03 Batch review (QC) and XML conversion

A Scripture-Line OF TIME, Drawn in Brief From the Lapſed Creation, to the Reſtitutution of all Things.

Diſcours'd at large, upon the 2300 Ev. Morn. Dan. 8. 14. And their Collateral Lines, From CYRƲS, to the Kingdom of CHRIST in the New Jeruſalem.

By T Beverley.

Bleſſed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the 1335 Dayes, viz. the Last of the 2300. Dan. 12. 12. We are not of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Apoſtaſie to Perdition, but of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the Apoſtolick Faith, to the ſaving of the Soul. Heb. 10. 39.

Printed according to a Calendar, 1684.

ERRATA.

THE Errors in this Impreſſion are either ſmall by change of a Letter, miſpointings, ſometimes want of Points, or of a Parentheſis; which it is hop'd the conſidering Reader will eaſily over-rule by the ſence. The more notorious are thus to be corrected before the reading the Book. p. 5. l. 6. before the end, for 230, r. 2300. l. 4. before the end, for as r. was. p. 12. l. 23. for ſhape r. ſcope. p. 20. l. 17. for Revelational r. Revelation. p. 36. l. 13. before the end, for 2302. r. 2300. p. 63. l. 23. for Kingdoms r. Kingdom. p. 66. 16. blot of p. 82. l. 28. blot was.

Second Part.

At p. 66. of the ſecond part, ſome more noted Errata's are mark'd, which the Reader is deſir'd to mend before Reading.

IN the Title, for XXII. r. XVI. Sections. p. 39. l. 11. before the end, for 626. r. 622. p. 46. l. 11. after hundred blot the Comma. p. 47. l. 25. for ſufferings r. ſufferers. p. 58. l. 1. blot all of them. p. 103. l. 12. after Tribunes blot of the People. p. 110. l. 6. after Head blot Com. p. 11. l. 16. after by, blot him. p. 127. at l. 13. Marg. Argument 2. p. 128: at l. 7. Margent, Argument 3. p. 135. l. 16. r. Surd p. 146. l. 23. r. Tempt one. p. 151. l. 3. r. Grandiloquence. p. 163. l. 11. remove the Colon after (Smyrna) to after (camein) p. 175. l. 20. blot the Figures after (with) In the Preface, p. 4. l. 10. after Diſcourſes r. without. p. 4. l. 11. after compar'd, r. with.

THE PREFACE TO Thoſe, who deſire to Hear and Ʋnderſtand the Words of Scripture Prophecy. My very Honoured Friends.

THE Scripture Line of Time, which I affirm, is that, which riſes from the excellent State of All Things at Creation; when followed an immediate Deordination, flowing from the Apoſtaſie and Fall of Man through the Serpents Temptation; But by the interpoſal of the Promiſed Seed of the Woman, That State was borne up from utter Ruine, and ſinking, and a Proſpect given of a Reſtitution of all Things by a new Creation, when the Serpents Head ſhould be bruis'd; Now of this Reſtitution, all the holy Prophets have been ſpeaking, ſince the Worlds Beginning, and they have led along the Courſe of things to it, in the Exaltation of Him, whoſe Name is the Word of God, (the Alpha and Omega of the written Word) till He appears encircled with many Crowns, Revel. 19. At which, That old Serpent, the Devil and Sathan, is laid hold upon, chain'd, and ſeal'd up within his proper Abyſs, or Bottomleſs Pit, and the New Creation is eſtabliſh'd in the Kingdom of this Many-Crown'd King. Which Kingdom can never be broken, nor leaves a poſſibility of any Succeſſion to it ſelf; But it is deliver'd up into the Hand of the Father, from which it is receiv'd; before which Delivery, or Reſignation, ſhall be the perfect and final Contuſion of the Serpents Head; Himſelf, and all his Offſpring, not written in the Book of Life, being caſt with Death and Hell into the Lake of Fire, which is the ſecond Death, Rev. 20. This bleſſed State therefore is not a ſingle Sabbath, but a Sabbatiſm of a thouſand years, that remains to the People of God, conjoyn'd inſeparably with the Sabbatiſm of Eternity, even as the ſeventh day Sabbath of the Creation was connected with, united in, and immediately ſucceeded by the Chriſtian firſt day Sabbath, or Our Lords Day, at his Reſurrection.

This Line of Time I then avow, is drawn from that former Sabbath of the Firſt Creation, to the Sabbatiſm of the New Creation, as from Point to Point, without Oſtentation, or formal Profeſſion of ſuch a Line; yet ſo that it is all along, and eſpecially the Commiſſures and Joynts of the parcel, and particular Lines, are ennobled with ſome illuſtrious Symbols of the down fall of Sathans Kingdom, and of the Glory of the Kingdom of the Seed, or of the Teknogony of the Woman, as may be abundantly made good in all Inſtances.

At what I have aim'd, and for what end in the calculation of this Line, I have prepared a full Diſcourſe, may be ſeen by the Calendar annexed to this Preface, what I have perform'd may be ſeen hereafter, if God permit the Publication of that Preparation upon the whole Line. At this Time I have only preſented my Endeavours upon that grand Prophetick Line of Daniels 2300 Evenings Mornings, which is by the admirable contrivance of the Divine Wiſdom given firſt entire, and ſo preſerv'd, as not to be under any ſuch Prejudice from the formidable variation of Copies, as the Ages of the Patriarks are; and then the parcel or collateral Lines either in number'd Numbers, or as I hope, will appear on very good Proof, riſe exactly adequate to the 2300; ſo that the whole, and the Parts demonſtrate, and aſſure one another; beſides I vouch thoſe undoubted, and indiſputable Lines, delineated in the Calendar, as far, as to Cyrus indiſputable, I do not mean ſo much, when they began, or how much Time they comprehend, For ſo I know there are many Doubts through Difference of Copies, or otherwiſe, but in this indiſputable, that Holy Writ hath taken care there ſhould be an Account of Time ſo far. And this I vouch, as an Argument, That he who begun a Line from the Creation, continued it to Cyrus, and defin'd by ſeventy weeks the ſpace from the word going forth to the Meſſiah, hath every where fill'd it up, and continued it to the Kingdom of Jeſus Chriſt, ſeeing he as eaſily commands Time future by Prophecy, as Time past by Hiſtory; and I do find both are certain and definite, to that preciſeneſs, as to be twice, once in Hiſtory, once in Prophecy, ſaid to be the ſelf ſame day, viz. the coming out of Egypt, Exod. 12. 40. and the Viſion of the New Jeruſalem. Ezek. 40. 1.

And that very Charactariſm of Ezekiels 390, and 40 days, lying on his two ſides, I look upon as an eſpecial contrivance of the Holy Spirit to mediate between the Hiſtorical and Prophetick Pares of Time, that being part Hiſtorick, viz. to the Time of the Siege eſpecially, and more or leſs ſo to that Viſion of the New Jeruſalem, and of very great Symbolical Importance alſo concerning the ſtate of the Twelve Tribes, till the Times of the Gentiles, that entred in Nebuchadnezzars Univerſal Monarchy, were fulfill'd; of all which, with the anſwer of all Doubts, upon that and other the Viſions of Ezekiel, relating to Time, I have at large treated in that afore promis'd Diſcourſe, only I cannot omit the Prophetical Cypher of Time, tranſlated from the 40 Days for forty years in the Wilderneſs is here ſolemnly given, with its Key, as of perpetual Scripture uſe from thence.

I can with great Truth and Sincerity, make Proteſtation; It was no part of my Deſign to enter a Diſpute with any Perſwaſion of Chriſtians, but only to purſue the Line of Time, as it reaches that illuſtrious Sabbatiſm, for which I find, Eminent Perſons of all Perſwaſions, have very great Favour.

But doing this, I could not avoid, but that the Antichriſtian Apoſtacy, as ſeated in the City, that in the Time of the Revelation given, and its Prince, are ſo fathally enwrap'd in all parts of Prophecy, that they muſt be every where attack'd, yet I have taken care to do it only in the Terms and Phraſes of Prophecy, and as the neceſſary Explication of it, and its Times enforc'd.

Notwithſtanding, I had no ſuch Intention, I find no Diſcourſes upon, or againſt that Apoſtaſie, in any degree comparable either in clearneſs, or aſſurance, if disjoyn'd from Prophecy, as when conjoyn'd with it, either for determination of Theological, Doctrinal Controverſies, or Differences in Hiſtory, or Chronology, as when ſuch corrupt Doctrines, ſuperſtitious Innovations in Chriſtian Worſhip, Uſages, and Uſurpations in Chriſtian Diſcipline, entred the World, and at what rate of Detestation they ought to be Had; All theſe are more certainly and more briefly reſolv'd, when Prophecy hath the umpirage; for little Intimations either deriv'd from Grounds of Scripture, or Reaſon, or from Hiſtory and General Opinion, when Prophecy inclines, with them, or ſuppoſes things agreeably with them; will weigh againſt vaſt Volumes on the other ſide, with which Prophecy propends not; Thus I am much more aſſur'd, by obſerving what is after fully diſcours'd from Prophecy concerning Image-worſhip, however palliated; that it is that ſo much deteſted Idolatry, forbidden in the ſecond Commandment, then from all Rational Diſcourſes with Prophecy, however grounded on Scripture, but not compar'd without Prophecy for a fuller Interpretation of it. I am much more aſſur'd, in what Claſs of Religions, and Churches, that Religion and Church is to be repos'd, that on ſuch Terms calls it ſelf Catholick, by laying them into the Prophetical Scales, then by the most conſiderable Moments of Diſcourſe without Prophecy. I know better, when a Church-Supremacy entred, by the Prophetical Era joyn'd with that (however it may be by any controverted) Agreement of Hiſtory, that Phocas gave it Anno 606, then I can know by ſome very learned Tracts concerning it. I better understand of what ſmall avail that Diſtinction betwixt the Court and the Church of, &c. in Vogue with ſome great Names can be, by offering it to the Prophetical Teſt, then by any other way of Exploration; although I look upon the Diſtinction, as a Confeſſion extorted by Divine Judgment upon both, from Prophets of their own, that that Court is the Court of the Beaſt, and that he ought to have ſuch a Court that the Prophecy might be fulfill'd; And what a Church it is, I learn from the Prophetical Syſtem of the Churches, of which I have given a brief ſurvey, though it does not ſo expreſly concern Time, yet as moſt admirably illuſtrating, as well as concurring with other Prophetical Iconiſms, and Characters of Time. And to every part I have added Brief Remarques, directing to that Faith and Patience of the Saints, to that keeping the Commands of God, and the Teſtimony of Jeſus, which are the uſe of all the Diſcourſe that at that Glorious Reſurrection, It may be ſaid of us; Here are they that have ſo done. Revel. 14. 12.

Thus I have given Account of what is now drawn in full, and whole, and what only in little, in ſhort Calendary Proportions, which I intend, if God pleaſe, to give in more proper Dimenſions, as alſo to make compleat concerning the Churches, concerning the Voices, and Vials, concerning the thouſand years, what is rather in Perſpective, then in juſt Figures of Diſcourſe.

I have only to add, that notwithſtanding, ſpeaking, or writing the Word of God, I muſt obey the heavenly Viſions throughout, yet as that teaches me, I yield all the Regards, Deferences of Honour, and eſteem due to the Character, Learning, Vertue, general Profeſſion of Chriſtianity, that I can render to every Perſon, and much more to Princes, and all in Authority, however of a Communion, I could for this Propheſies ſake moſt earneſtly pray, and even offer my Life in the Service, they might not be of.

But nothing can be more effectual againſt Rebellion, Sedition, or any Irregularity towards Government, and ſupream Power, then the Right Ʋnderſtanding of this Prophecy. For while Holy Prophecy ſtyles them Kings, who yet give their Kingdoms to the Beaſt, the plain Doctrinal, and Preceptive part of Scripture, obliges, as to fear God, ſo to Honour thoſe, whom It ſo ſtyles Kings, and then Prayers, Supplications, Interceſſions, giving of Thanks ſhould be made for them, and for all in Authority.

Nor is it poſſible any Pretence of ſetting up or advancing Chriſts Kingdom can juſtifie any Rebellions, mutinous or ſeditious Commotions; ſeeing hitherto, It is most evident, they have proceeded upon mistakes of Time, And when ever that Kingdom ſhall Appear, The manner of Appearance is miſtaken alſo, for it is not as from Earth, but as from Heaven, Heavenly, Spiritual, Pure, Peaceable, yet Efficacious and Almighty; Regular, Orderly, conducted by lawful Sovereigns, even thoſe, who till the Words of God are fulfill'd, have ſo given their Power, ſo that as well may the Doctrine of the Day of Judgment, which no created Power can produce, or oppoſe, be made a pretence for Rebellion, as the Doctrine and Prophecy of Chriſts Kingdom, or be complain'd as dangerous to Government, or deſtructive to Humane Society.

That therefore we may be Aright guided by this ſure Word of Prophecy, that ſhines as a Light in a dark place, is my Grand Deſign in this publication, even till it be wholly Unriddled, and Unveil'd, as it ſhall be, when it Turns to the Lord just then Appearing, however it be now Veil'd, when it looks from Him, as at a diſtance 2 Cor. 4. 3. v. 13. 16. from that Appearance, and towards us, for our Inſtruction, and as inviting our Diligent ſearch firſt, and then our Expectation, Prayer, and earnest Deſire for the Quick Coming of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, eſpecially now his Appearance grows ſo near; And that we may be thus guided, is alſo the moſt Humble and Inceſſant Prayer of,

My very Honoured, Your moſt Faithful Servant in this Work, Beverley.

If any Perſon, either Friendly, and from deſire of further ſatisfaction in this Point, or Unfriendly, and from Prejudgment, pleaſe to make any notice of it to me, I doubt not by the Evidence of this Prophecy, and the Gracious Aſſiſtance of the Spirit of it, to ſatisfie their Doubts, and remove their Prejudice, upon fair Allowances.

The Contents of this Treatiſe are given in Tables annexed to each Part. 1 Part, Before the Apoſtacy in 10 Sections. 2 Part, During the Apoſtacy to the laſt End, in 16 Sections.

A CALENDER OF THE Whole Time contained in Scripture, ennobled with the Events of each Part of Time: diſtinguiſh'd by the true Year of the World according to Scripture, the Years before Chriſt till the Incarnation, then the Year of Chriſt, and of the Reſurrection; to all which is applied the Julian Period.

  Year of the World Year before Chriſt. Year of the Reſur. Julian Period. TO the perfect Creation, and firſt Sabbatiſm: 1 3987   764 765 To the Flood, containing the Hiſtory of Abel, and the Patriarks of the firſt Roll; of the Gyants, the Tranſlation of Enoch, the ſeventh from Adam; The Ark prepar'd by Noah an Eighth; and the Deſtruction of the old World. 1656 2331   2420 To Terah's Death, containing the Hiſtory of Shem or Melchiſedeck, as he is after known to be, with the Patriarks of the 2d. Roll; Of Babel; the ſpace of 427 Years. 2083 1904   2847 To the going out of Egypt, containing the Hiſtory of the ſojourning of Abraham and his Seed; of the Promiſes; of Sodom, and the • gyptian Bondage and Deliverance; the ſpace of 430 Years; 2513 1474   3277 To the building of the Temple begun, containing the ſetting up of the Tabernacle of Teſtimony, the Conqueſt of Canaan; the Time of the Judges, of David, the ſpace of 480 Years: 2993 994   3757 To Solomon's Death, containing the Building of the Temple, and his illuſtrious Reign, his Fall, and Repentance, 36 Years: 3029 958   3793 To Ezekiel's Viſion of the New Jeruſalem, containing the Hiſtory of the Kings of Judah, the Hiſtory of the Defection of the ten Tribes and their Kings, of the two great Witneſſes Elijah and Eliſha, the Deſtruction of Jeruſalem and the Temple, the Captivity by Nebuchadnezzar; the ſpace of 390 Years. 3419 568   4183 To the End of the Captivity, containing the Continuance of the Captivity, Nebuchadnezzar's Victory over Egypt, Ezek. 29. 17. and Babylon's Fall, the ſpace of 40 Years: 3459 528   4223 From Cyrus to the Sanctuary cleans'd, and to the King of fierce Countenance and underſtanding dark Sentences broken without hand, a Line of 2300 Evenings and Mornings, or 2300 Years: with its collateral Lines, which now follow; being alſo incluſive of the Daily Sacrifice taken away.         From the Words firſt going forth by Cyrus, to its compleat being gone forth by Darius, Hyſtaſpis, and ultimately at Artaxerxes Longimanus's ſeventh year, the ſpace of 75 Years: 3534 453   4298 From thence to the Incarnation, containing Antiochus's Tyranny, and other Troubles, the ſpace of 453 Years: 3987 1 Yea. of Chriſt.   4751 To the Reſurrection, containing the Birth, private Life, publick Miniſtry, and Death of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, to his Reſurrection 33 Years: 4020 33 1 4784 To Alexander Severus's Death, the ballance of Time between the Reſurrection and the Apoſtacy, containing the Hiſtory of the Univerſal Preaching of the Goſpel, the ſpace of 202 Years: 4222 235 202 4986 To the Apoſtacy, or the beginning of the 1260 Days, Or Time, Times, Half TIme. containing a Vindication of the Goſpel by the moſt rational Apologies, conſtant Sufferings of Chriſtians till the Chriſtian Empire, and then the Chriſtian Empire, till the taking away the Daily, or pure publick Worſhip, the ſpace of 202 Years: 4424 437 404 5108 To the End of the firſt time, and Beginning of the ſecond, or firſt of the two Times, during the Fall of the Weſtern Empire, containing the riſing of the Beaſt at 475, his Fall as a Star from Heaven at 606, his manly Age at 666, from his Conception Anno Domini 59, to that manly Age 725, of the ſpace of 360 Years: 4784 797 764 5468 To the End of the ſecond Time or firſt of the two Times, and the Beginning of the third Time; containing the Range of the Mahometan Locuſts, or Saraoens, and the Beaſts Promotion to a ſettled Age or of Conſiſtency, the ſpace of 360 Years more: 5144 1157 1124 5828 To the End of the third or ſecond of the two Times, to the Half-time containing the Cavalcade of the Turkiſh Horſe-men, and the Beaſts declining Age, the ſpace of 360 Years more. 5504 1517 1484 6188 To the End of the Half-time, or to the ſeventh Trumpet, containing the State of the Reformation, and ſince to the Expectation of the Witneſſes Riſing about 1697, ten Years hence, the ſpace of 180 Years: 5684 1697 1664 6368 To the End of the laſt Seventy Five Years of the ſeventh Trumpet, containing the ſeven Voices, and the ſeven Vials, and ending in It is done, It is done, at 1772. 5759 1772 1739 6443 After this follows new Time, or the SABBATISM of the Creation; viz. The cubical thouſand Years of the glorious Kingdom of Chriſt.        

AN EXPLICATION OF Daniel's Grand Line of Time, or of his 2300 Evenings and Mornings, as given in his four laſt Chapters. In theſe following Sections.
SECT. I. Of the Viſion of the Daily taken away, and therein of the 2300 Ev. Morn. or the Viſion call'd the Viſion of the Ev. Morn. in general. On Dan. chap. 8.

THE Viſion of the 2300 Evenings and Mornings, dates moſt exactly, and preciſely the Time from the very Beginning of the Perſian Monarchy or the First of Cyrus to the cleanſing of the Sanctuary, at the new Jeruſalem, and the breaking of Antichrist without hand, or by the ſtone cut out of the Mountains without hand, at the Kingdom of Chriſt, Dan. 8. 14. 25.

The order of the former Viſions, duely conſider'd, gives great light to this.

For firſt, there is in the courſe of Ezekiels Viſions a long allotment of Time, till the New Jeruſalem, and a peculiar Sanction of the prophetical Cypher of Time, or of a Day for a Year, Ezek. 4. 6.

That gives full ſcope aed room to thoſe Monarchies to run their Time, as in the Image, and the four Beaſts in Daniel's two precedent Viſions. 〈◊〉 . 2. c. 7.

The former of thoſe two, or the Viſion of the Image, gives only a general Appearance of ſo many Monarchies or Kingdoms, or rather of a Monarchy univerſal, ſhifting from one People and their Kingdom to another, and all adverſe to the Kingdom of Chriſt; for that could not appear while they were in Play.

From hence ariſes ſuch a Line of Time; as neceſſarily is requir'd for four Monarchies to diſplay themſelves; but becauſe they may be ſhorter or longer in their duration, they give no certain meaſures; only, as that there is no Hiſtory of Action elder than Moſes's of the Creation, appearing in the World; it is an Argument of weight againſt the World's Eternity: ſo on the other ſide, the daily matter of Hiſtory ariſing from many other Kings and Kingdoms, and particularly of the Romans, aſſure us, the Kingdom of Christ is not yet come; becauſe while that laſts, the grand foretold Kingdom of Chriſt cannot come.

But now the next Viſion of the Four Beaſts, gives us in Prophetick Cypher the very meaſure of the Beast's Duration, as that Beaſt is ſymboll'd by the little Horn, viz. Time, Times, and half a Time.

But becauſe this does not aſſure us when thoſe Days begin, nor conſequently, where they end, the Viſion we are now entring upon will teach us that.

And it hath a threefold Aſpect upon Time to this end.

1. It continues the principal Line of Time from Creation, which, becauſe there will not be Scripture Hiſtory to maintain it, and alſo becauſe, and eſpecially becauſe, the Times of the Gentiles, (in whoſe Hiſtory Scripture little concerns it ſelf,) are drawn by it without leſſer Periods, but as the Accounts of the Churches Caſe in relation to them after requires it; they are given in one entire Line or Sum, 2300 Days, beginning contiguouſly from Ezekiel's 430 Days, and continuouſly alſo to ſo many Days for Years uniting with the former parcel-lines, and with the 430, as the laſt given Line; and ſo one whole Line from the Creation is conſtituted by uniting theſe ſeveral Parcels, by a divine Certainty.

2. It determines the particular Time from the beginning of the Perſian Monarchy, at literal Babylon fallen, to myſtical Babylon falling, as alſo at literal Jeruſalem reſtor'd, to new Jeruſalem appearing; for Antichriſt broken intends the former, and the Sanctuary cleans'd the latter.

3. It is a meaſure of the length of particular Lines given after this from Time to Time, as they are given in Scripture, that, as it ſelf is diſtinguiſh'd into ſeveral Periods by them, ſo it is a Boundary to them, when to begin and end; that together they may be ſymmetral to this whole Line, neither longer, nor ſhorter, and therein be juſtly proportion'd to one another; even till this Line, call'd moſt emphatically by our Lord, the Times of the Gentiles, Luc. 21. 24. be fulfill'd.

That the Viſion then, and the Line of Time it carries away, be rightly underſtood, theſe things are neceſſary to be premiſed.

1. That the principal thing in theſe Viſions of Daniel (except that ſingle Viſion next in order to that we are upon, that centers in Meſſiah's Coming and Death,) is the glorious Kingdom of Chriſt, and of his Saints, having the Dominion throughout the Earth, and the Deſtruction of that peculiar Enemy of his Kingdom, who is juſtly call'd Antichriſt, immediately preceeding his Kingdom, and before which it could not appear.

Upon the Account of this Kingdom of Chriſt, having its way made by the Deſtruction of Antichriſt, there are ſo many Repreſentations of the other Monarchies, of which elſe we may conceive, the Holy Spirit had no more touch'd their Prophecy, than it does their Hiſtory, which it never does, but in relation to the Church, or to ſet out God's Government Univerſal over the World, and his Judgment on ſinful Nations.

We find therefore in theſe Viſions of the Monarchies, Antichriſt, next to the Kingdom of Chriſt, is the greateſt Subject; and more Words laid out upon him, than upon all the reſt: ſo it is in Nebuchadnezzar's Dream, The Feet and Toes Dan. 2. v. 34. 41. &c. take up a greater Proportion of the Dream and Expoſition, than all the reſt; and then the Kingdom of Chriſt flows out upon the Image broken in the Feet. So in the Viſion of the four Beaſts, the fourth Beaſt, and in that the little Horn imploys the greateſt part of the whole Viſion in its Deſcription and Judgment: and the Kingdom of Chriſt then breaks out upon it; ſo proportionably in this Viſion: He then that would underſtand it, muſt be arm'd with this Rule, as preparatory.

2. It muſt be worthy our Advertency, that the Antichriſtian State in theſe Prophecies, and in the Revelation, is rank'd with Heatheniſm and Gentiliſm, and treated with much leſs regard than even Idolatrous Iſrael, or Judah; God not taking any notice of them, as his People, but as mere Gentiles: ſo that I do not remember any Paralleliſm of them with the People of Iſrael, even in their Apoſtacy, but altogether with thoſe that were Aliens, as Balaam, Jezebel, the Daughter of Elth Baal King of the Sydonians; with Sodom, Egypt, and moſt notoriouſly Babylon, and ſo is repreſented by the Gentiles treading the outward Court. And thus the Corruptions of Divine Worſhip among the Jews were expreſs'd by entertaining the manners of the Gentiles, defiling themſelves with them, falling in love with them, bringing them into the Sanctuary. The Beaſt united with the heathen idolatrous Monarchy, coming into the Seat of the Dragon, is the grand Apocalyptick Figure for Antichriſt, and nothing of Chriſt allow'd him, except to the other Beaſt having borns, as a Lamb, while he ſpake as a Dragon, nor of the Jews to the Antichriſtian Rev. 13. 11. Gentiles, but that in the Beginning of the Apoſtacy within the prophetical Church of Smyrna, Rev. 2. 9. They ſaid, They were Jews, but were not, but lyed, and were the Synagogue of Sathan; nor any thing of Jeruſalem to the Seat of Antichriſt, except one only alluſion to the City, where Our Lord was crucified (where a Heathen Power preſided in Revel. 11. 8. his Condemnation, and that a Roman too) to ſignifie its extream Hate to the True Chriſt. Its deep dye in Blood, and its irrecoverable Deſtruction, for which Jeruſalem was ſo infamous, and for which the Roman Church like the Jewiſh Church, was broken off from the true Olive; and all conſider'd as a Church in Conjunction with it, as the Apostle had foretold. Rom. 11. 6. make the Alluſion.

On the other ſide, The True Chriſtianity and Worſhip of it are ſymboliz'd by the pure Jewiſh Worſhip; The Temple, its Meaſures, Ordinances, as they ſtood in Iſraels beſt Eſtate, are the Ichnography of the Perfect, Pure, Chriſtian Church; But the drawing men from True Chriſtianity, to Antichriſtianiſm; the Perſecution of Men for it, the laſt Deliverance from Anti-Christianiſm, and its Perſecutions are continually given out in Parallelliſmes, betwixt the ſame Things heretofore between the Jews, and the Gentiles, and unite with the Jews great Deliverance, and the New Jeruſalem at laſt.

Theſe two things are moſt neceſſary to be premoniſh'd, for the true Interpretation of this Viſion, and other Viſions alſo, as we ſhall ſee, as we paſs along, to preſerve all clear and free from Confuſion.

And upon this Premonition, I ſay, this Viſion beginning with the Perſian Reign, goes on through the Grecian, and ſo paſſes through the whole Roman Monarchy, firſt and laſt, and deſcribes a Line running parallel with the whole Times of the Gentiles, after the Babyloniſh Empire, at the end of which, Ezekiels 430 Days ended, as hath been made to appear. And they being the laſt Joynt of the Line from Creation, this Line of 230 Days joyns with it, and continues the whole Acts. 3. 21. Line from Creation to the Reſtitution of all Things.

Upon this Premonition I ſay further, That Antiochus, as the moſt Infamous Heathen Prince for treading down the holy and pure Jewiſh Worſhip, from the Days of Cyrus, while that Worſhip remain'd to be Gods Worſhip; from which impure Peſſundation, that Holy Worſhip was moſt wonderfully vindicated; and the Time of his Tyranny being in the moſt intimate part of it in literal or natural Account, near the Time of Antichriſts 1260. Days, at a day for a year, and near the whole 2300 in the whole of it, and being broken by an immediate Hand from Heaven, without an earthly Hand, as Antichriſt ſhall be; He is made a moſt notable and eminent Type of Antichrist, and ſo with Relation to Him, and his Time, a Line is drawn from Cyrus to the cleanſing of the Sanstuary, polluted by Antichristian Gentiles, and to the breaking of Antichriſt without Hand; Antiochus ſtanding all this while in open view, as a Type, and his Time, as a Typical Line of Time.

And yet while his Time will ſerve a Typical End, It is not exact enough to either main Intention, to be the principal Thing to be meaſured by that Line of Time.

And for the making good theſe Aſſertions, I ſhall now apply my ſelf to the ſolemn Proof of theſe two Propoſitions.

1. That the 2300 Days are a definitive Line of Time, from the beginning of the Perſian Monarchy, to the very End of the Monarchies, and till the Supream Monarchy of Chriſt; and ſo are to be joyn'd to the end of the laſt Line, and thereby to the ſeveral Lines from the Creation; that altogether may reach that End.

2. That the Viſion principally intends Antichriſt in every Part, wherein Antiochus ſtands, as a Type.

For the Proof of the firſt Aſſertion I uſe this firſt Argument.

There is a plain Concatenation or Connexion of this Viſion with the former, as following orderly upon or after it; For that purpoſe and to make it known it is ſo, Daniel tells us, This Viſion appear'd unto him, after that, which appear'd c. 8. v. 1. unto him at the firſt; Now that this was not intended, as any Date of the Viſion, is very plain, in that It is more particularly dated by aſſigning it to the third Year of Belſhazzar, whereas the firſt was aſſign'd to the firſt year of the ſame Belſhazzar, and ſo muſt needs be after the firſt Viſion, even as Belſhazzars Third Year muſt be after his Firſt.

Theſe words therefore cannot, but be of further Importance, and ſignifie to us; This Viſion comes after the Former in a juſt Order, and promotes the ſcope of it, and adds further Light to it; Now it is moſt evident, the four Beaſts intending four Kingdoms, and Antichrist, the little Horn with his Time, Times, and half a Time, and then his being deſtroy'd, and the Kingdom of Chriſt ſucceeding, are the Principal Objects of that Viſion, and therefore they muſt be ſo of This. And in ſome notable Inſtance thereof, It muſt exceed the Notices of the former, and what can that be but in the Notices of Time? Wherein it is ſo particular as to 2300 Evenings, Mornings, for to ſhew it one Line of Time, It is in the Hebrew 2300 Evening Morning, not 2300 Evenings Mornings, although for Arguments ſake with Ordinary Language, and in Agreement with the ſence we may expreſs them in the plural Number, and it is alſo call'd the Viſion of the Evening Morning, as ſo many Evenings and Mornings combin'd into one, from the Monarchy of Cyrus, the Perſian, to the Monarchy of Christs Ʋniverſal Kingdom.

The Viſion begins at the Perſian Monarchy, goes on General Argu. 2. through the Grecian Monarchy, and ſo to the End; and the Line of Time runs parallel with the Viſion, therefore the Line of 2300 Evenings Mornings muſt reach from the Beginning of the Perſian Monarchy to the Monarchy of Chriſt, which is the known and moſt undoubted End of the Four Monarchies, and of all Monarchy, but under him.

This Argument conſiſts of theſe three main Propoſitions.

1. That the Viſion begins at the Perſian Monarchy. 2. That it runs on through the Grecian Monarchy to the End. 3. That the Line of Time runs Parallel with the Viſion.
SECT. II. That this Viſion begins at the Perſian Monarchy, and the Proof of it.

THat the Viſion begins at the Perſian Monarchy, I give theſe undoubted Reaſons:

It is moſt apparent in the very Portal of the Viſion, it was given at Shuſhan the Pallace, by the River Ʋlai, a River of Perſia, whither the Prophet was viſionally convey'd out of Babylon, to ſhew the Tranſlation of the Monarchy from the Babylonian to the Perſian Prince.

The Babylonian Monarchy was yet ſtanding, the Prophet a Subject of it in principal Place; for he continued in his Preferment in Babylon till Cyrus the Perſian. He muſt therefore Dan. 1. 21. be reſident at the time of the Viſion in Babylon, and not a Runnagate from it, and his Loyalty; but was prophetically and viſionally ſet down at the Pallace of Perſia, to ſhew where the Viſions Date was to commence, viz. from the Perſian Monarchy.

If this were not enough, the Expoſition of the Viſion begins with the King of Perſia, and where the Expoſition begins the Viſion begins; neither of theſe can be conteſted.

The Viſion crops off the Babylonian Monarchy; The Head of Gold; and the first Beast like a Lyon does not under any Symbol or Repreſentation appear in it.

The Monarchy was now indeed juſt expiring in Belſhazzar's Third, which Scripture counts upon as his laſt Year, and whereas the former Viſions were deliver'd to us in the Language of that Empire; that thereby All People, Tongues, and Languages, which take care by one means or other to have knowledge of the Imperial Language, might have notice of them. The Holy Spirit returns in this Viſion to the Hebrew Tongue, peculiar to the Church of God in the Old Teſtament.

But the Monarchy was not yet fully expir'd, nor was the Image in all ſucceeding Ages to be bereft of its Head; while therefore the Image, and the Iconiſm of the four Beasts, compleating the Image ſtood in the Eye of Prophecy; Nebuchadnezzer is the principal in the first Monarchy, with the Heart of a Man, after his Eagles Wings were pluck'd, importing his ſober Acknowledgments of God, upon the Humiliation, into which his Frenzy dejected him, even into a ſtate among the Beaſts, but he ſeems to have riſen out of Beſtianiſm it ſelf by abaſing himſelf before God. Dan. 4. ult.

The Beast in the Revelation, To ſhew, the Monarchick Power of the Image tranſlated into that of the Beaſts Kingdom ſurvived whole and entire in him, is reſembled with every one of the Beaſts, himſelf being the fourth; and to aſſure us, he is the very fourth, he hath neither in Daniel, nor the Apocalips, any ſhape, peculiar to him, but what in the Apocalips is compounded of the Three, as it were to ſay, All the Three exiſted in him, as in one Image. Revel. 13. 2.

The principal Reaſon therefore of omitting the Babylonian Monarchy, is, becauſe, The Prophetical Type of the four Monarchies, being fully ſatisfied, and repleniſhed, The great attendance of the Divine Spirit is to the Line of Time, which it joyns to the Jewiſh Lines, that went before, and particularly to Ezekiels 430 Days, or Years, which juſt comprehended, and ended with the Babyloniſh Monarchy, which Monarchy in a real Calendar I have before, more than once ſaid, began the Gentiles Times, during which Jeruſalem lay, and was to lye under Foot; but juſt here the Babyloniſh Monarchy is no farther given in Type, although it remains in the former Types, to the laſt; but the Future Line of Time is given in 2300 Evenings Mornings from the Perſian Monarchy, beginning; And this latter could not have been given with Prophetick Secrecy, and yet alſo without Confuſion, if the former had not been omitted, whoſe Time given before could not enter into this, but it muſt confound Time every way.

But thus this principal Line reaches from Literal Babylon fallen to myſtical Babylon fallen, from Literal Jeruſalem near to be rebuilt with its Temple, to the New Jeruſalem, which much adorns this Line of Time, and ſets theſe two juſt even from Point to Point.

It is true, The Four, as Ʋniverſal Monarchies, are together the great Canale of Time, till the glorious Kingdom of Chriſt, whatever great States or Kingdoms were coexiſtent with them or any of them at any Time, or have ariſen ſince, do not mingle with this Stream, which runs ſtrait on to this end, nor are any of themſelves adopted into it ſooner than the juſt Time of their Succeſſion into Ʋniverſal Monarchy; nor do they abide any longer in it, as a Calendar of Time, after once they are fallen from that Ʋniverſal Monarchy, each ſucceſſive Monarchy ſubduing the precedent, takes it up; and in the Roman Monarchy the Dragon reſigns his Seat and Power to the Beaſt, the Imperial to the Antichriſtian, without any Conqueſt, to whom, as the ſeventh Roman Head and Ʋniverſal King, the ten Kings giving their Power, the fourth Beast ſtill ſurvives; differently from all the reſt of the Succeſſions; for each Succeſſion was by Force beſides this; ſo in This the whole Line is continued to the Kingdom of Christ: But if any of theſe Kingdoms falls in its order of Succeſſion, and becomes great afterwards on another Bottom, as the Perſian ſubdued by the Grecian, the Grecian by the Roman, the one afterwards riſing in its own Name, the other in Mahomet's, yet they diſturb not this order, nor ſo much as enter a-new into this Calendar of Time.

And becauſe of this real ſubſtantial Calendar of Time in theſe Monarchies, the firſt Act of Chriſt's Kingdom is recorded by the Apoſtle Paul to be the putting down all Rule, Authority, 1 Cor. 15. • 6. and Power, referring eſpecially to theſe four Monarchies, the great Emblem of ſuch Rule and Power; viz. when the Kingdoms of this World become the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ, Rev. 11. 15. Then all this Calendar of Rule and Power is at an end.

That therefore which is moſt conſiderable in the Explanation of this Courſe of Time farther to us, is, That whereas the Gentiles Times, viz. this ſubſtantial Calendar of the four Monarchies, began in the Babylonian, ſo long as that Calendar is in preſenting, the Babylonian is never omitted, but is the Capital in it; but when it comes to this Numeral Line, or the 2300 Ev. Mor. it is then omitted, becauſe the Numeral Line runs not upon any Revolutions of theſe Monarchies, but upon ſome eminent Providence of God towards his Church, either of Mercy towards it, or its ſuffering under the Tyranny of ſome of theſe Monarchies, eſpecially the Beſtian; as will be ſeen all along; which is a very clear Reaſon why the Babylonian is firſt ſo chief in the Calendar of the Monarchies; for that being one, and the firſt, it muſt be ſo in the Real: But when it comes to the Numeral, it is of no uſe, becauſe it had been given in the laſt numeral Line, as then exiſting; it is not given in the following Numeral, becauſe it was then paſt, and would diſorder the Account. The real Calendar is taken from each Ʋniverſal Monarchy that had the Jews, particularly the Tribe of Judah, in Subjection, and ſo oppreſs'd Chriſt's Kingdom; here the Babylonian was the firſt, the Perſian the ſecond, the Grecian the third, the fourth the Roman: under which, as Imperial, firſt, the Jews were deſolated; The manly Birth, or Christ, as King, was watch'd, as by a Dragon; Chriſtians lay, as martyr'd under the Altar, and then under it, as Antichriſtian, lies ſubdued the ſpiritual Iſrael, till both That, and the Twelve Tribes, are reſtor'd by Chriſt's Kingdom. So theſe are the Times of the Gentiles, before which neither the twelve Tribes, nor the Apoſtolical Church are fully reſtor'd, or can be.

From all which, it is moſt evident, that though the Viſion is not dated from the Perſian Monarchy, as if it was given for the Perſian Monarchy's ſake; yet the 2300 Ev. Morn. begin juſt when that begins, and very fitly, becauſe the Perſian Cyrus found the Temple fallen, and the daily Service of the Jews taken away, and proclaims the Reſtoration, which makes the Date, as we ſhall ſee. And this is the firſt thing that was to be prov'd.

The ſecond Propoſition follows; viz. That the twenty Propoſ. 2. three hundred days of this Viſion, as alſo the Things contained in it, run down, and reach to the end of All, or to the Glorious Kingdom of Christ.

Of this we have many Arguments in the Viſion it ſelf, which having briefly directed firſt unto, I will endeavour by farther ſtrong Proof from the whole courſe of Prophecy to eſtabliſh it.

Every Viſion of Daniel's, except the following Viſion of the ſeventy Weeks, which hath the high and noble Subject of the Death and Reſurrection of our Lord Jeſus Christ, making an end of Sin, and bringing in everlaſting Righteouſneſs; but elſe every Viſion runs expreſly to the last End and Kingdom of Christ.

And whether even that does not after the Deſolation of Judaiſm give a Proſpect of their Reſtoration alſo, ſignified by 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or until the Conſummation, until which their Deſolations are to laſt, and no longer, I leave to the Learned; however, It certainly bears its part in carrying on Time to that end.

But the very Shape and Deſign of all the other Viſions is moſt apparently That End, and therefore I conclude, of This alſo.

The often mention of the End; Three Times the Viſion, and the End are conjoyn'd; At the time of the End, the Viſion ſhall Dan. 8. be; and the Expoſition of the Viſion is to make Daniel know, what ſhall be in the last end of the Indignation, and at the Time appointed, the End ſhall be. Now what End can be ſo abſolute, as to be underſtood by its naming only, except that End of Christ's Kingdom, ſo well known by the former Viſions, and by the following Viſion, chap. 11. v. 27.? When becauſe of this End, to which every thing has led, and made no delay beyond its Time, therefore all Deſigns of the two Kings, deſigning a longer Monarchy, and to that end ſpeaking Lyes at one Table, could not proſper; for the End appointed did not allow it to either of them, the univerſal Empire of the Romans, ſpoken of in the Ships of Chittim, coming on.

And what last end of the Indignation can be meant, but that of the Deſolation determin'd on the Jews in the very next Viſion, that explains it together with Ezekiel's bearing their Iniquity, till the New Jeruſalem?

So the Viſion being for many days, its being commanded Dan. 8. v. 26 27. 28. to be ſhut up, the aſſerting it to be true, as John, Apoc. 21. 5. Theſe Sayings are true, Daniel's deep Sleep, Sickneſs, Fainting, being astoniſh'd for days, anſwerable to the Viſions being for Days, viz. many Days, argues to how great a Period the Viſion tends, and what a fatal courſe of things it was to run.

And to conclude this Reaſon; That very Title of the Viſion, of the Evening and Morning, or of 2300 Ev. Morn. collected all into one, ſhew the long Night of three Idolatrous Monarchies, and longeſt in the Roman Antichristian, and the glorious Morning of Chriſt's Kingdom.

There cannot be two Expreſſions of the noted End of Daniel's Viſions, more full and adequate than thoſe two, however brief; The Sanctuary ſhall be cleans'd in correſpondence with Ezekiel's Viſion of the New Jeruſalem, and its Sanctuary, and of the Saints taking the Kingdom. And the inſolent King. ſhall be broken without hand, even the Prince of fierce Countenance, Dan. 8. 23. compar'd with c. 7. v. 8. c. 2. 33, 34. whoſe Look was more ſtout than his Fellows, who had the Eyes of a man, to underſtand dark Sentences, growing great, but not by his own power, but as the Toes of Clay, and Iron, broken without hand, or by the Stone cut out of the Mountain without hand.

Nor can any thing be more agreeable to the two Inſcriptions on the End in the Apocalyptical Prophecy, It is done, Revel. c. 16, 17. c. 21. 6. It is done, one the End of the Beaſt's Kingdom, the other on the Kingdom of Christ, or the New Jeruſalem?

Now from all this of the Viſion beginning with its 2300 Propoſ. 3. Ev. Mor. at the firſt of the Perſian Monarchy, and ſo running to the end, it plainly follows, Thoſe 2300 are not the Gauge of the daily Sacrifice taken away, but of the whole Viſion, from the Perſian through the Grecian, to the end of the Roman, Antichriſtian Monarchy, and the Kingdom of Christ; and ſo the Viſion, and the 2300 Ev. Mor. are equal.

So that the moſt literal ſenſe of thoſe Words, (Ʋnto how long, or unto when, the Viſion of the Daily, and of the Tranſgreſſion of Deſolation, to give both the Sanctuary, and the Hoſt to be trodden under foot? And he ſaid unto me, unto 2300 Ev. Morn. Then ſhall the Sanctuary be cleans'd.) The literal ſenſe of the Queſtion, I ſay, cannot be, Unto how long does the Taking away, &c. endure? For ſo are not the Words; But, Unto how long that whole Viſion, whoſe principal Viſum, or Thing ſeen, is the taking away, &c. amidſt many other Viſa in the whole Frame, as the Tares was of that excellent Parable, Matt. 13. 36. that had ſeveral other Materials to compoſe it, and yet is call'd the Parable of the Tares, and is indeed of the very ſame Import with this Antichriſtianiſm, and Prophecy of it.

Now when ſuch a Queſtion is ask'd, and the Anſwer is given, to ſo long, the moſt natural ſenſe is, When no Time is fix'd for the Beginning, that the preſent Time ſhould be underſtood to be it; and when it is added, And then ſhall the Sanctuary be cleans'd, it is plain, a cleanſing of the Sanctuary, proportionable to the treading it under foot, muſt be underſtood to be the end of the Viſion, and of its 2300 Days. From all which, it is evident, The 2300 begin and end with the Viſion. And it will be farther evident upon theſe following Reaſons.

The Viſion is one entire Viſion, though it conſiſts of ſeveral Members; and however, They may be diſtinguiſh'd in the Viſion, and be divided in the Events, what Date of Time is given with the Viſion, as this one Viſion, agrees to the whole Viſion and not to any ſingle part, but as ſo united with the whole; however therefore the Viſion may be denominated from any ſingle part, as principally to be remark'd, as the Viſion of the Daily, &c. The Viſion of the Ev. Mor. yet in any thing relating to the Viſion, as the Viſion it ſelf, the whole muſt be intended, and not that part. The ſeveral parts of the Viſion have indeed ſeveral ſpaces of Time cut out of the whole ſpace, proper to themſelves.

But as the Viſion is one entire Viſion, ſo the Date is one entire Date, and can be no other to agree with the whole Viſion.

The Viſion is call'd ten times, The Viſion, to ſhew it is all one and the ſame Viſion, and the ſeveral parts of it are but as the parts of one and the ſame Body, Lines of the ſame Image.

The Expoſition of the Viſion anſwers part for part to the Viſion it ſelf, firſt given; ſaving, that in the Viſion Antiochus the Type appears uppermoſt, but in the Expoſition the Anti-type appears uppermoſt, and, as in Reaſon it ſhould be, is moſt apparent: and the whole Viſion being expounded, is call'd, The Viſion of the Even. and Morn. all the 2300 being united into one, as it were to unite the whole Viſion, and the whole Line of Time, as cloſe and entire as poſſibly may be.

And which is moſt remarkable, Before the Expoſition of the Viſion, the ſpace of Time allowed to the whole Viſion, of which the Taking away, &c. was the chief (as in the Anti-type however couched under the Type) is given before the Expoſition, or juſt between the Viſion and the Expoſition, that it might diſtribute it ſelf to the whole of both; and in the Expoſition, it is therefore ſo ſumm'd up, that it cannot be divided, but muſt remain entire to the whole; for it is, as was ſaid, but one Ev. and one Mor. applied to all the Viſion; and afterward, we ſhall find the Dividend, or Allotment to each part, and moſt particularly to the Daily taken away; to each, I ſay, their part, of the 2300 Ev. Mor.

And leſt any one ſhould inſiſt too hard on the Daily, underſtanding it of the Jewiſh daily Sacrifice; beſides, that any Word importing Sacrifice is preſcinded, and only Tammith, or the Continual, applicable either to Sacrifice, or Service and Worſhip in general, uſed; it is alſo to be obſerv'd in the Expoſition, in the place of many Words concerning the daily taken away, we have the whole Action in Expreſſions moſt proper to the Beſtian Prince, according to all Prophecy of the Old and New Teſtament, and not at all proper to Antiochus, and nothing ſaid of the daily at all; but the entire Viſion is ſumm'd up in Ev. and Mor. And all this we may conceive, leaſt the 2300 Ev. Mor. ſhould be miſapplied to that part, viz. of the Daily; which is proper only to the whole.

So then if the Line be commenſurate with the Viſion, it muſt begin with the Perſian Monarchy, and not with the daily taken away, for That, in whatever ſenſe expounded, was not till long after: in the ſame manner, If the Viſion goes on to the great viſional End in Daniel, viz. the breaking of all the Monarchies in Antichrist, and the Kingdom of Christ appearing in the Sanctuary cleans'd, it cannot be applied to any taking that was begun, and ended long before that End, as all takings away, of what kind ſoever, that have been thought of, did, (and moſt particularly that of Antiochus) except that taking away by Antichrist; which therefore is the only taking away here to be underſtood.

And from every Particular of this Diſcourſe it undeniably appears, Theſe Ev. and Mor. are not mere Natural Nycthemers, but 2300 Ev. and Mor. importing ſo many Years; for a leſs ſpace of Time could not contain ſo great a Viſion and its Charge.

If a Line of Time were given applicable only to the Time of the daily Sacrifice taken away, there would be ſome certain Time fix'd when that taking away was to begin, according to all Uſage in this Prophecy. The 70 Weeks are dated from the going forth of the Word; the 1335, from the taking away of the daily: And in the Apocalyptick Prophecy we ſhall find ſome certain Epoch of each numeral Line: but there being no Epoch to theſe 2300 Ev. Mor. but the general Epoch of the Viſion one and the ſame, as we ſhall find, with the ſeventy Weeks, That muſt be the Epoch.

Seeing the Anſwer (And the Sanctuary ſhall ba cleans'd) and the Expoſition of the Viſion, touching the King exerciſing the Tyranny, Broken without hand, gives the full End of all Tyranny on the Saints, and of all taking away their daily Worſhip, as it was under Babylon continued to be taken away at that Time, and after by Antiochus, laſt of all by Antichrist; it is plain, according to Scripture-Uſage, The End is principally intended, which ſuch a courſe of Time is to attain; As the complemental End of the 70 Weeks making an end of Sin, &c. is chiefly purſued in the next Viſion, The end of Wonders, and the State of Bleſſedneſs in the 1335 Days of the laſt Viſion: and here the Sanctuary cleans'd and Antichriſt broken, is the main Intention; and from the preſent Viſion, at that NOW given, to thoſe Ends, there would be 2300 Ev. and Mor.

So that the taking away the daily does not ſpread it ſelf upon the whole 2300 Ev. Mor. and ſo end with them, but e're all ſuch Things as a tyrannous taking away the daily Worſhip of the Saints would be at an end, it would be ſo many: for the Viſion indeed ſpreads it ſelf upon all the 2300, being for thoſe many days; but the taking away begun but at its own Time, as we ſhall ſee, and ended at the 2300 ending; ſo many from the Time of the Viſion, and ſo was unto them; that is, whenever it began it reached to the end of the 2300 of the whole Viſion, e're the Sanctuary was cleans'd.

That theſe 2300 Ev. Mor. are a Line of Time of ſo great comprehenſion, as from Literal to Myſtical Babylon's Fall, from the Reſtoration of Literal Jeruſalem to the New Jeruſalem, may be argued from ſeveral extraordinary Notes of Honour upon this Line, and the Viſion of it.

1. The very drawing it out to ſo great and unuſual a length, is unparallel'd in all the Scripture; ſo that if it were not great in its Beginning, as that State of Things would admit, great in the End, as that State of Things imports, and great in its ſubordinate Lines, it could no ways anſwer the Magnificence of ſo great a Number, eſpecially when the prophetical Abbreviation of Time was come into uſe by ſo peculiar an Ordination of God in Ezekiel.

Even this does ſufficiently argue, where it begins, whither it tends, what ſpace of Time it ſpans: Cypher or ſhorthand was of Old in prophetick uſe; a Week for ſeven Years, Gen. 29. 27. c. 41. v. 26. Numb. 14. 34. fourty Days for forty Years in the Wilderneſs, ſeven Ears of Corn for ſeven Years, ſeven Times for ſeven Years, Dan. 4. 22. But God declar'd, and promulg'd it as the Law of Interpretation of prophetick Time, Ezek. 4. So we underſtand ſeventy Weeks, Weeks of Years without controul, or 490 Years, Dan. 9. 24. Now if contrary to ſo many Inſtances of the prophetical Uſage of ſuch Abbreviatures, it ſhould draw out Years into their full Length, or Number of Days, How could we underſtand the Divine Mind in it, eſpecially on no greater occaſion than Antiochus's Tyranny, as ſhall be after argued? Prophecy, that amaſſes Time by giving Years in Days, cannot rationally be ſuppos'd to wiredraw Years into Days.

But this is not All: There are fourty Days for fourty Years, 390 and 40 Days for ſo many Years; ſeventy Weeks for 490 Years; 1260 Days for ſo many Years, and Months proportionable: But 2300 Ev. Mor. taken for ſo many Years, is very auguſt, and ſpeaks a divine Zeal to graſp that great End of putting down all Rule, and Authority, and Power, and Chriſt taking his Power to himſelf, and Reigning, yet not ſo as to diminiſh from Government, but to perfect it to its higheſt Ends, under himſelf, and his Supreme, and Univerſal Monarchy. To graſp this, I ſay, within ſo great a Line given, from the very Time in which it was given: This great Number is given by the divine Numberer.

2. For Jeſus Chriſt the Lord of this Prophecy hath the peculiar Title of Palmoni, to which whatever ſenſe we give, it Dan. 8. 13. admoniſhes us to enquire for ſomething extraordinary; and if we reſt in what is every way neareſt, The wonderful Numberer, it comes exactly to the wonderful Line, and the great Secrets to be found in it.

3. Gabriel, the heavenly Envoy upon all Declarations of the Kingdom of Chriſt, as Dan. 9. Luc. 1. is employ'd in its Expoſition.

4. Daniel's extraordinary Title (Son of Man) allowed him only in this Viſion, as bringing to him the glorious Appearance of Chriſt; of which Glory, Ezekiel, being more often an Eyewitneſs, Cap. 1. Cap. 10. Cap. 43. 2, 3. is more often call'd Son of Man. For if the Learned Dr. Lightfoot's Account of this Title, as a Chaldaiſm, were good, Daniel, who was the more eminent Chaldean, ſhould be oftneſt inveſted with it. On the contrary, He only in this Viſion is ſo ſtiled, but Ezekiel often: and they alone enjoy it under the ſupreme Son of Man of all the Prophets; and Daniel never, but here, ſhewing the high pitch this Viſion makes, and its cloſe approach to Chriſt's Kingdom: from which his other Viſions do but derive, or are but preparatory to it.

Nor is Daniel's Attention, and ſignalizing himſelf unworthy Cap. 8. v. 1, 2, 3. v. 15. Notice, I looked and ſaw, I Daniel, and to me Daniel, very agreeable to parallel Expreſſions of the Apocalyptick Prophet, I John.

But in ſhort, I conclude from the whole, The prophetical Contexture hath given all poſſible Advantage to the Greatneſs of this Viſion, and its Line: I will now briefly add the Arguments from the whole Courſe of prophetical Scripture, which will much fortifie theſe Textual Arguments, even as they receive Strength from them.

Every Scripture Line of Time argues this ſo great a Line from Adam to the Flood, from the Flood to Abraham, from Abraham to the Redemption out of Egypt, from thence to Solomon, and ſo to his Death, are indiſputable; and general Senſe of Interpreters carries the 390 Days or Years as far as the Temple burnt. After the Captivity, few, if any, Chriſtian Interpreters, doubt of the ſeventy Weeks, as 490 Years, reaching to Meſſiah. Now if theſe Lines are not continued, fill'd up throughout the whole ſpace of Time, even as a Vacuum is in Nature, ſo would ſuch an empty ſpace be in Time; it turns all to Confuſion, we ſee how hard it is to fix the beginning or end of any Line, for want of acknowledged continued Lines; as we find by Experience, how few agree in either the Beginning or Period of the Weeks while they univerſally agree in the definiteneſs of the Line. Let then Ezekiels 430 days reach to Cyrus, as I have endeavoured to prove, and how juſtly will theſe 2300 days joyn them which were prepar'd as a medium betwixt Historical and Prophetical Time.

And why ſhould we think, God, who hath taken Care for ſome parts of Time, hath not taken Care of all? Seeing the Proviſion elſe is maim'd, and unequal; or why for Hiſtorical Time, and not for Prophetick? Seeing Prophecy and Hiſtory are alike preſent to him; and to us Prophecy is the more noble, and requires that aſſurance moſt: Why for the Church of the Old Teſtament, and not for that under the Goſpel, when Revelational is higher, and more perfect.

It is a vain ſubterfuge, That, when the Times of theſe Gentile Monarchies came in, God truſted the Records of Time with them, which he did not truſt with his own People, without a ſupream Hand of Revelation, fixing ſuch Lines of Time, as were moſt exact, either before by Prophecy, or after by Hiſtory, as we ſee.

Now if this Argument have ſtrength in it, where can we find ſuch a Line, as this, ſo aggrandiz'd, ſo extended from its Epoch to the laſt end of all?

We ſhall find this long Line of Time, diſtributed into its parcel, and collateral Lines, and ſupported by them.

Daniel in the very next Viſion gives us the firſt, in the Time, or ſpace of the words going forth, and from thence ſeventy weeks. Then follows the ſealed Time, which by the revelational Prophecy, we knew certainly laying it to Hiſtory, to be 400 years. Then follow immediately the thirteen hundred thirty five; twelve hundred ſixty of which are given, as we ſhall ſee in a ninefold variety, and yet conſent.

Now thoſe two, four hundred Ninety of the 70 Weeks, and thirteen hundred thirty five, can allow ſpace but for 475 more. Having then ſo good ground to fix four hundred between the Weeks, and the 1335, we may find in the Time of the Words going forth ſpace for the ſeventy five, but for no more. All which I propoſe rationally to make out.

So then we have this great Proof of the 2300 Evenings Mornings, as 2300 years, That we find them in the direct ſtream of Scripture Prophecy, and the Conſpiration of Hiſtory hitherto, which is more ſatisfactory then History giving us a courſe of Time, and its Events, one anſwering the other, for here History and Prophecy meet, as we ſhall ſee.

After ſo ſolemniz'd a Prophecy, or Viſion of the daily, or Tammith taken away, we find the laſt ſeventy five in the thirteen hundred thirty five, ſo remarkably epoch'd with the Tammith, daily, or continual taken away; and Daniel aſſured his Lot at the end of them, as it were in the New Jeruſalem, or the Sanctuary cleans'd, to either of which, as the Inheritance of the ſealed Tribes, or the courſes of the truly holy Prieſthood, the word, Lot, invites very lively our Thoughts; ſo that from hence we know in this after Viſion, what might elſe puzzle our Thoughts; viz. How many of 2300 days are to be aſſign'd to the daily taken away, ſeeing the whole Number appertains not to the taking away, but to the whole Viſion. We know, I ſay, the Daily taken away, begins at the firſt of thoſe 1335, and ends in the laſt of them, viz. in the Sanctuary cleans'd perfectly, and not in the preparation only, at the 1335, ended.

And ſo having finiſhed the firſt Poſition, concerning the Poſi. 2. juſt meaſure of this Line, I come to the ſecond, viz. That the Viſion intends Antichriſt in every Part, wherein Antiochus ſtands as a Type; And theſe two laſt Poſitions confirm, and ſtrengthen one another; For if the Viſion and its 2300 days run to the end, they muſt run to Antichriſt, ſeeing Antichrist is at the End of all Things. And if Antichriſt be at the end of the Viſion, Antiochus can ſtand in the Viſion, but as a Type to Antichriſt, who is at the End.

Further, if the Roman Antichriſtian Power be not the Anti-Type to Antiochus, The Head of the Image is not only lopp'd off in this Viſion, but the Roman Entayl, which appears the principal, and at the End, in the former Viſion, is dock'd in this, even where the End is ſo often memoir'd, whereas indeed the Imperial, Roman Power, given in the former Viſions Revel. 13. 4. as preceeding the Antichristian, is in this Viſion ſet in the Antichriſtian Power, as the Dragon in the Beaſt, and ſo in the laſt Viſion, c. 11. that we may know, He is the principal in it, and ſo may underſtand him in the Apocalyps accordingly.

Further yet, Antiochus is every way too ſmall to be any more, than the Type in ſo great a Viſion; What remarkable End did Antiochus give, that-the End is ſo often recorded in his Viſion, he gave none to the Monarchies of the former Viſions, or to the Indignation againſt the Jews, nor to the delay of Chriſts Kingdom, there is no Monumental End, but of himſelf, and that not deſerving this Prophecy. His Days were not many, why then ſhould the Prophecy be ſhut up? Nor were they ſo far off, as the Things ſeen in the following Viſion, c. 9. nor till we encounter the ſame again, c. 11. c. 12. as running to the ſame End, do we meet with any ſuch mentions of the End.

Why was Daniel ſo faint, ſick, aſtoniſh'd, in a dead ſleep at Antiochus's Tyranny? Who had known the daily ſo long taken away in the Captivity, who foreſaw the Romans deſolating Wing of Abomination, and the Jews after Troubles, recounted Dan. 9. after Antiochus Epiphanes, in the Maccabean Story, betwixt theſe Viſions and the Meſſiah. But the ſo ſtrange, the ſo unaccountable, foul, longſome, Apoſtacy of Antichriſt, lying ſo long, on the ſo excellent Religion of the Goſpel, ecclipſing the Kingdom of Chriſt, Full of all the moſt pernicious Effects is deſervedly Aſtoniſhing to Angels and Men, and captivating the Many, the Wiſe and the Great againſt all Scripture, Reaſon, and even common Senſe, and were it not for that Captivation, as unworthy Confutation, as the Alchoran.

The very Hiſtory of Antiochus, as it were proper to Antichriſt, is only to be found in the Antichriſtian Canon of Scripture, and only Typically given in Daniels Prophecy, ſhewing it of no great Account with God.

The Time, The underſtanding dark Sentences, the growing great not by his own Power, are no way applicable to any hiſtorical Memoirs of Antiochus. A Prince furious, active, enterpriſing, at the Head of his warlike Affairs.

Laſtly, the very Ev. Mor. of this Line, a manner of Speech not uſed in Scripture from the very firſt of Geneſis, till now, lead us to the new Creation, to the Reſtitution of all things, to the bright Mornings Stars diſplay of his Beams, and in the mean time, even as Days compounded of Ev. and Mor. ſo theſe Ev. Mor. with equal Fitneſs and Naturalneſs, ſuſtain the prophetical Type of Time, Days for Years.

Of all which, let this be the applicatory Remark, to lead Remark. us with Confidence, Aſſurance, due Preparation, Faith, Prayer, and earneſt Deſire, to him who ſaith, Behold, I make all things new, and immediately after, as it were in remembrance Dan. 8. 26. compar'd with Rev. 21. 5. of his Declarative Amen, upon the Viſion of the Ev. and Mor. It is true; impoſes his perfectory Finitive Amen. When he ſays no longer, Seal, but write in Capital Letters, Theſe Sayings are faithful and true.

Whoſo then by following the Lamb whitherſoever he goes, overcomes, ſhall inherit all Things. Chriſt will be his Father; He ſhall be the Son of God and of Christ. But the Fearful, who are frighted into Antichriſtian Cympliances; the Abominable, &c. ſunk down into the Defilements of all ſorts proper to the foul State, Falſhood, and the great Lye of the Apoſtacy, ſhall have their part in the Lake that burns with Fire and Brimſtone, where the Beaſt and the Falſe Prophet are.

Let us then live by Faith, and not draw back; for He that ſhall come, will come, and will not tarry. Even ſo, Come Lord Jeſus, Come quickly. Amen.

SECT. III. In which a Line of Seventy Five Years, precedent to the ſeventy Weeks, is aſſerted, and endeavour'd to be prov'd. Dan. 9.

HAving in the precedent Sections eſtabliſh'd the Grand Line of 2300 Ev. Mor. and their Determination to the Kingdom of Christ; I now proceed to the Diſtribution of this Line, and firſt to the Line that muſt, however ſubordinate and collateral, yet ſet out at the very ſame inſtant with the 2300 Ev. Mor. and that is, of the Word going forth.

Now of this, It is moſt evident by Scripture, that it muſt begin at the Perſian Monarchy, or the Monarchy of Cyrus; for at Darius, the Mede, to whom Scripture allows only one Dan. 9. Year, it did not begin; for in that Year Daniel prayed, and had this Viſion in Return of Prayer, as appears enough throughout this Chap. At Cyrus's first year it did begin; for ſo Ezra aſſures us, chap. 1. For muſt not that moſt neceſſarily be the going forth of the Word, when Cyrus ſent forth his Proclamation, and put it in Writing, v. 1, 2. &c?

But although the Word began here to go forth, yet it is moſt manifeſt, It did not here attain its effect; for then would it not have reſted, and ceaſed to go forth any farther? But we find it ſtop'd after the Altar ſet up, and the Foundations laid all the Reign of Ahaſuerus, and in the Days of Artaxerxes; which two, as we ſhall after reaſon, muſt be Cambyſes Ezra c. 4. 24. the Son of Cyrus, and the Counterfeit Smerdis: ſo that it as plainly went forth again in the Reign of Darius, known in common Hiſtory by the Name of Darius Hyſtaſpis. After that, although it came much nearer its Perfection, yet it was contradicted in the Days of Xerxes Ahaſuerus, by ſo ſevere a Decree for the Deſtruction of the Jews, throughout all the Provinces; ſo that Artaxerxes, call'd by Hiſtorians Longimanus, Eſth. 3. 8. illuſtrated his ſeventh Year with the Word compleatly going forth; The Eccho of which for the building of the Wall, was in his twentieth, and in his thirty ſecond the Quavers of that ſame Word, in leave to Nehemiah to reſtore Jeruſalem into its perfect Order and Polity: which plainly argue the Word gone forth in his ſeventh Year.

Now although the great Perplexities of the Perſian Chronology are no way to my main Intention to be concern'd in, yet the making it Evident, that the Going forth of the Word muſt take up ſuch a Time, as 75 Years, is of very deep behoof in that Intention, both as it gives great Aſſurance to the former principal Line of 2300 Years; ſhewing how ſeventy five of them were ſpent, and alſo as it will inlighten ſome Concernments of the Kingdom of Christ, to which all Accounts of Time tend. Upon this whole Conſideration I ſhall endeavour the proof of ſuch a ſpace implied in the word going forth.

And firſt I ſhall obſerve that which I do not look upon ſo conſiderable as to call it an Argument. The very Phraſe of going forth implies ſome protracted and prolonged going Mich. 5 2. forth by the Word. The ſame Word is us'd of him, whoſe goings forth are from everlasting. But more enforcingly to preſs this, I thus argue.

It is impoſſible to ſpare any of thoſe great Decrees we have ſo ſpecially recorded, Ezra 1. c. 1. c. 6. c. 7. from the words going forth.

Not the first, becauſe it was the first, ſo much foretold of formerly by the Prophet Eſay, of ſo famous Memory, and that first broke the Bonds of the Jewiſh Captivity. Who can with poſſible Reaſon ſuppoſe, That had no Intereſt in the words going forth, in which Prophecy gloried ſo long beforehand, that was even pointed upon by Gabriel, and from which the other Decrees were deriv'd, as is expreſly mention'd in Darius's Decree, Ezra c. 6. compar'd with Dan. 9. 21?

Nor can the ſecond Decree of Darius be denied a place in it, which ſo united it ſelf with Cyrus's Decree, that if either was the word going forth, both muſt be ſo; for tho they were diſtant in Time, they were one in Subſtance, and by it the Temple was built.

And leaſt of all can the Decree of Artaxerxes in his ſeventh Ezra 7. year, be impeached as to this Right; for it was the perfective Decree, ſo liberal and ample, with ſuch Peculiarities in it all along, that there is not a word in the whole but yields an Argument: It excells all that went before, and leaves no Room for any to come after; It carries a great Senſe of God, revives all his Statutes and Judgments; It gives the laſt Hand of Beauty, as Ezra expreſſes it, to beautifie the Houſe of Jehovah; Ezr. 7. 25. and all this by the Decree of the King, his ſeven Counſellors, and Great Princes. Such a Decree, as there was none like it before it; nor after it any ſuch. The King only writ Letters after it, to the Keepers of the Forest, and after that Neh. 2. 8. gave only a Paroll Leave to Nehemiah, without writing any thing: ſo that this muſt be the Concluſive, Terminative Decree, after which the ſeventy Weeks proceeded immediately.

By the building and reſtoring Jeruſalem, we are to underſtand the Temple in the firſt and moſt eminent ſenſe; ſo the Enemies of the Jews remonſtrated to the Princes of Perſia, becauſe the Temple was the Glory of the City, and carried the Building of that with it: this therefore they accus'd, but the Ezra 4. Building of their own Houſes was quickly permitted. God upbraids the People therefore by Haggai, Is it Time for you, Hag. 1. 4. Oh ye, to build your own Houſes, and to let this Houſe lye waſte?

Now the Temple was ſaid to be finiſh'd by the Command of the God of Iſrael, of Cyrus, Darius, and Artaxerxes, King Ez. 6. 14. of Perſia, and does as it were point to the Angels Embaſſy to Daniel upon his Prayer, that the Commandment was come Dan. 9. 23. forth, that is, from God, and was to run, as a Line of Time, through theſe three Kings, who are every one nam'd, and the Kings between them comprehended in Time, but left out as to the Building of the Temple. The Decrees of theſe three Kings are moſt diſtinctly, and by this peculiar Hiſtory of Ezra, given, as an Explication of Daniel's Prophecy, and God's peculiar Care over it; the want of which Care over Antiochus's Hiſtory, argues him only a Type of Antichrist, to whoſe Bible his Story is rejected.

This then is the natural Order of the words going forth, by which the Temple was built. The original, and ſupreme Commandment was God's: The ſubordinate, and miniſterial Commandment was of Cyrus, Darius, and after them of Artaxerxes, King of Perſia, Ezr. 6. 14. Which laſt is indeed proleptically nam'd, or before hand, but is ſo remark'd, The King of Perſia, that he could be no other than that Artaxerxes, whoſe Decree immediately follows, chap. 7. the Hiſtory of whoſe long Reign, and as long-liv'd Friendſhip to the People of God, makes ſo great a Figure in the ſacred Perſian Story. And although it muſt be acknowledg'd we have no Evidence from thoſe ſacred Records, that this Artaxerxes was the Son of Eſther by the Great Xerxes, yet his long continuance to reſtore Jeruſalem by his Decree, his Letter, his Leave to Nehemiah, firſt reſtoring it fully in its Temple, then Neh. 2. 8. c. 13. 6. in its Wall, laſtly in its Order, and all with ſuch a ſtrain of Piety, Love to God and his Church, ſavours of ſuch a Deſcent, and that God honour'd his Servant Eſther with ſuch a princely Son: however, his Education in a Pagan Court, the Intereſts of Government, the Permiſſion of Providence to Things to go on in their own Courſe, the very Current of Prophecy in this ſecond, Perſian Monarchy, might ſurpriſe his Proſelitiſm to the Religion of the true God, and ſo he is no farther honoured in Sacred Story, than with that general notice he took of the Laws of God, and his fear of his diſpleaſure: for why, ſaith he, ſhould there be Wrath againſt the Realm of the King, and his Son; viz. from that God whom he ſolemnly ſtyles The God of Heaven?

SECT. IV. Gives the proof, That the Time of the Words going forth was the first Seventy Five Years of the 2300 Evenings and Mornings.

HAving now ſettled the natural Order of the Words going forth, and finding that it muſt needs poſſeſs ſuch a diſtance of Time, as from the first of Cyrus to the ſeventh of that Artaxerxes, who ſucceeded a Darius, in his Decree for the Building of the Temple after the Eſtoppage of the Building Ezr. 4. 5, 6, 7. in the Reign of Ahaſuerus, and in the days of a former Artaxerxes, and, as we ſhall ſee, of another Ahaſuerus, Eſth. 1. I come now to offer proof, This Space was a Space of ſeventy five Years.

The firſt Proof I derive from the chief Scope of the Viſion of the ſeventy weeks, which was the Allowance of ſuch a ſpace of Time for Daniel's People, and Holy City, to continue ſuch a People of God, and ſuch a Holy City, until Meſſiah came, and fulfill'd all the Types of the Law and Prophecies concerning Himſelf; which could only be fulfilled during the State eſpecially of the Tribe of Judah, till Shiloh came, and of the Temple of Jeruſalem, and the Worſhip of it in its ancient State and before the rejection of it: So that, whereas often in Ezekiel and the other Prophets, the Babyloniſh Captivity and the Ezek. 16. 53. Deſolation by the Romans, are tack'd one to another; The Waters or Ocean is divided for theſe 70 Weeks, and then They return and cloſe again till the End of the Indignation, when theſe Weeks expire, ebbing back till the Flood by Titus Veſpaſian deſolated All.

Before therefore theſe ſeventy Weeks could begin, Jeruſalem muſt be reſtor'd, ſo far, as in its Temple; Its Wall, and its whole Order and State, muſt be returning within the ſeven first Weeks of the 70, according to the Prophecy: Now what more probable Proportion, than juſt ſo many Years, as Prophecy hath ſo evidently deſtin'd for the Space between the Fall of the Great City, Myſtical Babylon, and the Reſtoration of all Things in the New Jeruſalem, which by the general view we may ſee, and ſhall farther ſee, is a Space of 75 Years added to 1260, and making 1335. This may be therefore an introductive Argument.

We ſee moſt demonſtratively, The Time muſt be ſo long as from Cyrus's firſt Year, to Artaxerxes's ſeventh: now ſeventy five Years, according to the beſt Chronologers, is about ſuch a ſpace. That Grave and moſt Learned Emendator of Time, Tho. Lydiatt, who was very induſtrious in this very Joynt of Time, allows ſeventy Years, and others come nearer. If then in that great Maze of Chronology at this very Period, Scripture umpires ſo with the beſt Timiſts for Seventy five, we have reaſon to accept it; and that it does ſo, under the next and laſt of Daniel's Viſions, we ſhall have farther Advantage to prove; in the mean time, It is no inſolent Preſumption.

That great Line of 2300 Ev. Mor. as we have found it, diſtributed ſo neceſſarily by Prophecy and Hiſtory, giving ſpace for ſeventy five, and no more, may ſtand as a ſtrong Argument, That this was a ſpace of ſo many, and no more: For when we find every way, this bids faireſt to be the Number, and that for the aſcertaining the Beginning of the ſeventy weeks, which can never elſe be determin'd, it is neceſſary ſome ſpace muſt be determin'd, and no Number ſo fit 2 Pet. 1. 19. as this Number, to make that Word of Prophecy ſo ſure as to be more ſure than Eye-witneſs it ſelf. This principal Line ſo ſatisfied, compleats all proof.

It is not unworthy Obſervation, That when the whole ſpace of the Words going forth, before the ſeventy weeks, for the reſtoring of that eminent State of Jeruſalem, its Temple and VVorſhip, and the firſt ſeven of the ſeventy for building the VVall, full of Clefts and Breaches, juſtly to be accounted reſtoring Jeruſalem, the firſt by ſolemn Decrees, the ſecond by ſome laſt ſounds of thoſe words of Decree; The Years of the Perſian Monarchy for the Tranſaction of this whole Matter are juſt ſeventy five, as may be accounted.

Cyrus before the ſtop on Dan. 10. 1. v. 13. the Building, 3 years. The Time of the Eſtoppage, 21 years. Darius to the Temples Ez. 6. 15. firſt Finiture, 6 years. Ahaſuerus Xerxes of giving Eſth. 3. 7. Eſth. 6. 15. and reverſing his Maſſacring Decree, 13 years. To Artaxerxes his Decree in Ezr. 7. 8. his ſeventh year, 7 years. To his Leave to Nehemiah, Neh. 13. 6. 25 years.

When therefore, They have done the ſymbolical Service of accounting the ſeventy five years, not otherwiſe accounted; The Time from the Weeks Beginning pointed out to ſeven Weeks, or 49 Years in the Viſion, hath a Room allowed for it in the Story, viz. 25 years from the Decree in Artaxerxes his ſeventh throughout his Reign, which by all Hiſtorians, is agreed to be near forty ſix; and from thence Lett into the Reign of Darius Nothus, which ſeems on purpoſe nam'd to continue the 49 years current, for which there had been ſpace, more than enough, if the Weeks had begun ſooner, then Artaxerxes his ſeventh, and not enough, if they then begun without being Lett into the Reign of Darius Nothus, nor Nehem. 12. 22. enough if they did not then begin, but at his 20th only.

Now it is enough known, Scripture thus improves its mention, or not mention of Things, its ſo much mention and no more, into ſymboliſmes, and ſo may very well be ſuppos'd to do on theſe Perſian years. For it minds not Heathen Chronology, but to ſome great purpoſes; I ſhall give one Inſtance among others, and it is that moſt viſible one of Melchiſedec, who in Shem ſtanding at the Head of the ſecond Roll of Patriarks, without Father, Mother, Beginning of Days, or End of Life, is ſo repreſented, by vertue of this Symboliſm. Hebr. 7. 3. Compare with Gen. 11. 10.

Arg. 4. There is nothing more evident, then that the Reſtoring Jeruſalem in its Temple, and the BƲILDING of the Wall are two moſt diſtinct Things, both in Daniels Prophecy, and in the Hiſtory of Ezra and Nehemiah; ſo that they cannot be confounded either in the valuableneſs of their Character, or in their Time.

One, viz. of the Temple is moſt diſtinctly recorded by Ezra, Ez. 1. &c. Neham. 2. &c. Ezr. 9. 9. the other by Nehemiah, The one is call'd a Reviving to lift up the Houſe of our Lord, and to repair the Deſolations thereof, and this he calls giving a Wall in Judah and Jeruſalem; The other is call'd by Nehemiah repairing the City of his Fathers Sepultures, which was no Diſſimulation of the Intention in more acceptable Words as ſome have thought; for no ſuch needed to him, who had given ſo munificent a Decree for the Temple of the God of Heaven at Jeruſalem. That of the Word going forth for the Temple is before the Weeks. That of the Wall is within the Weeks, and ſo of Nehemiahs leave to ſettle the Order.

And yet all theſe are ſo united in the common Intereſts of Jeruſalem, and in ſome Air of the Word going forth for them, ſo that there may be moſt fitly from the real Line of the forty nine years for building the Wall, ſo far as it is given in Number, a Communication of a ſymbolical Line, according to the Years of the Perſian Monarchy, ſo as that 75 may be collected from the whole Number, even as the word going forth, that is proper eſpecially to the Reſtoring the Temple is communicated alſo to the Royal Letter, for Timber to build the Wall, and the word of Princely leave for Nehemiahs going up to ſettle the Order; ſo that from the words firſt going forth to the Time within the Reign of Darius Nothus may be conceived a Line of the whole word going forth before the Weeks, and to the end of the ſeven weeks, viz. of 75 and 49 years which is the Point to be made good.

SECT. V. Of the Seventy Weeks themſelves in brief. On Dan. 9. 20.

THis Line of the ſeventy Weeks is not only ſo generally allowed and agreed by all Chriſtian Interpreters, but alſo inſiſted upon, as a moſt fundamental, demonſtrative, and undeniable Proof of Jeſus Christ the true Meſſiah, come in the Fleſh, againſt the perverſe Obſtinacy of the Jews, that I ſhall not levy any Argument for the proof of it; nor ſay more for the Definitiveneſs of it to 490 Years, than that the diſtribution of it into ſeven weeks, ſixty two weeks, one week, and that one week into a half week, and a half week cannot poſſibly ſtand, but in a moſt certain Determination of Time to greateſt exactneſs.

Nor is it poſſible to be diſputed, when thoſe Years end, or what Situation they have in Time, ſince they run ſo undoubtedly in the firſt half of the last Week to Meſſiah being cut off, and to the cauſing Sacrifice to ceaſe by the Sacrifice of himſelf, and in the last half Week to the confirming the Goſpel Covenant with many; at the end of which, the Jewiſh Nation was rejected, and their former Deſolations in Babylon reflow upon them, and cover them with the Ten Tribes in a general Ceſſation of being God's People or a Holy City any longer.

The ſeventy Weeks then are divided into the ſeven Weeks of building the Wall after the Temple reſtor'd; And viz. from Building the Wall Times with Straightneſs or in Trouble. v. 25. ſixty two Weeks of Troubles allowing fome lucid Intervals; of which Antiochus's Tyranny muſt be allowed a principal Inſtance: on which, as a Type, is founded the prophetical Symbol of Antichriſtianiſm. Then comes the half week of Meſſiah, of finiſhing Tranſgreſſion, making an end of Sin, making Reconciliation for Iniquity, bringing in everlaſting Righteouſneſs: All which Expreſſions, I look upon as an exuberant ſetting forth the Abſoluteneſs, Perfection, and higheſt Effect of that one Sacrifice which Chriſt offer'd once for All, by which he hath for ever perfected them who are ſanctified; by which, Jewiſh Sacrifice and Oblation was made to ceaſe, even by the offering of himſelf by the Eternal Spirit, as a Lamb without ſpot, effectively purging the Conſcience from Guilt of dead Works, to ſerve the Living God; which Sacrifice, in the Revelation is tranſlated into that Propriety and Peculiarity of Expreſſion, The Lamb, ſlain from the Foundation of the World, Rev. 13. 8. and the corrupting and annulling that Supreme Point of Chriſtian Religion, and the Service founded on it, and regulated by it, according to its own Purity, Simplicity, and Tranſcendency, free from idolatrous Defilements, is a Cardinal Point of Antichriſtianiſm, and a moſt proper Senſe of taking away the daily Sacrifice; of which I am often to make mention, and deſire that from hence it may be carried all along with the Notion of the daily Sacrifice, (though mentioned but this once.) even this Sacrifice of Daily or Eternal Vertue.

The ſealing Prophecy, and Viſion, is not only the Ratification and confirming all Prophecy by finiſhing of it, as Chriſt Joh. 19. 30. declar'd, It is finiſh'd, ſo far as was requiſite to that coming of Christ into his Mediatory and Redemptory Kingdom; but ſignifies alſo the ſealing of Prophecy at that preſent Time, ſo, as thta the ſecond Coming of Christ into his glorious Kingdom Rev. 6. 1. & c. Rev. 7. 1. &c. Rev. 10. 4. &c. ſhould not at that Time be, but run through that courſe of ſealing firſt, during the Time of the ſeven Seals, then during the Time of 144000 ſealed, then during the ſeven Thunders ſealed, under which Sealing we yet muſt remain theſe next following Ten Years: Then all Things ſhall be finiſh'd ſpoken of in that yet ſealed Prophecy for the Glorious Kingdom of Rev. 16. 17. ch. 21. 6. Christ, till thoſe two words of Finiture are pronounced, It is done, It is done.

Yet notwithſtanding This, The moſt Holy is Anointed in his Reſurrection, made Lord and Christ, the true Meſſiah, Acts 2. 36. Act. 13. 3 • . even by Him who ſaid, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee.

The Covenant of Grace in his Blood, and the Sacrifice of himſelf, He Confirms for one Week. viz. the Firſt half week by himſelf, For ſo it begun to be ſpoken by the Lord, and then it was confirmed by them that heard him. Heb. 2. 1. &c.

To which the Body of the Jewiſh Nation, being ſo heinouſly Enemies, firſt in cutting off Meſſiah, then in reſiſting all the Miniſtry of his Apostles, and perſecuting them to the Death. The Flood of Deſolations returned upon them, by that very Roman, Power, People, and Wing of Idolatrous Abomination, and Deſolation, that they invocated for the Death of Meſſiah, and ſo they remain, and ſhall remain deſolated till the End of that Indignation, during the Times of the Gentiles, till that City, ſpiritual Sodom and Egypt, in which our Lord was Crucified, ſhall be burnt with Everlaſting Burnings, and the Captivity never be returned, till the Captivity of the Old Jeruſalem, the bloody, and filthy City be returned, which ſhall never be; for the New Jeruſalem ſhall come down from Heaven, and conſtitute a Holy City below. Ezek. 16. 54.

This Richeſt Line of Time, laden with the Redemption of Remark. our Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt, invites us to it ſelf, with admiring, and adoring Thoughts, and commands the World to Kiſs the Son with a Kiſs of Homage and Obedience: Great Occaſions derive agreeable Names, Daniel is therefore ſuitable to the Viſion call'd a Man of deſires, or belov'd, expreſſing the infinite Love, from which Redemption, flows, and which it begets in us back to God and Chriſt with vehement Paſſions of Deſire. And he is not only call'd ſo in this Viſion, but ever after it, to ſhew the Honour put upon him by it. Dan. 10. 11. 19. And as this Viſion ſtands in this Prophetick Line of Time, it enſures it to us; For as at the fulneſs of Time, treaſur'd up in it, Chriſt came againſt all contrary Appearances, againſt all the Indiſpoſition of the World to receive him, and the Indeſert of ſo Divine a Condeſcention; He came according to the ſure word of this Prophecy, Determining him as to the very ſelf ſame day, in compariſon of which the Transfiguration before the Apoſtles, as Eye-witneſſes was leſs ſure, according to this he came, and did not tarry; and though his Transfiguration remonſtrated his Right, yet it was in private; His Deceaſe as a Cloud receiv'd it, and though vindicated by his Reſurrection, yet the ſitting down on the Right Hand of the Majeſty on High was on the Throne of his Father, He ſhall ſit on his own Throne, The Father will ſhew him whom the Heavens yet contain and Hide, the Transfiguration was an earneſt of it, and does aſſure it; yet we have a more ſure Word of Prophecy, unto which if we take heed and purſue its Conduct, as a Light in the dark, and obſcure, the fuliginous and dusky State of the Apoſtacy, it will bring us to that bright Morning Star, as the Wiſe Men were by a leſſer Star led to this Morning Star, even to him, who Matt. 2. as the King of his whole Church is to be acknowledged with thoſe Preſents of Gold, Myrrh, and Frankincenſe. Whatever moſt ſpeaks Royalty, Dignity on his part, Love, and Obedience on ours; and he will return it a Thouſand Fold by ſhewing himſelf, and exalting us to the Mountain of Spices. Cantic. 8. ult.

SECT. VI. Brief Remarques on Daniels laſt and largeſt Viſion are made, from part to part. c. 10. c. 11. c. 12.

THis laſt, and longeſt of Daniels Viſions, I ſhall moſt briefly paſs over, Becauſe the chief Things in it, that concern the Kingdom of Chriſt, have either been already given, and are here recollected with ſome Explanations, or the Line of Time to Chriſt is juſt Travers'd, eſpecially to introduce the End; or elſe when it comes beyond the Weeks, the Death, and Reſurrection of Chriſt; Things are gone over again in the Evidence, and clearneſs of a New Teſtament Prophecy; yet ſundry things of greateſt Uſe, and Remarque, to the fuller underſtanding of what went before, and is to follow, will ariſe to us.

This laſt and longeſt Viſion meaſures more particularly and diſtinctly the whole ſpace of the 2300 days, abating the two or three firſt years of Cyrus, and ſo brings down Time to the End, ſo as that from the ſealing of Prophecy, at the End of the firſt half and the laſt of the ſeventy Weeks, Lines of Time are given, the Firſt implicitely along the Time of the ſealed Book to be open'd in its ſeven Seals in the Apocalyps; Or in expreſs Numbers. viz. the 1335, which juſt at the end of the ſeventh Seal, begin in the Trumpets, and continue until all Finiſhed, or, IT IS DONE, IT IS DONE, and ſo ariſe to One thouſand three hundred thirty five years.

This Viſion, according to the Pleaſure of the infinitely wiſe Spirit of Prophecy, varies from the precedent in this, That it is rather Enigmatical in vail'd and covert Expreſſions, then Iconical, or by way of Imagery; The firſt Viſion was perfectly Dan. 2. an Image, whoſe Anatomical Diſtributions by the Head, the Arms and Breast; the Belly and Thighs, the Legs, Feet and Toes, diſtributed Time: The ſecond Iconiz'd by four Beaſts, had a Line of Time, in the Cypher of Time, Times, half a c. 7. Time, applyed to a little Horn of the fourth Beaſt: The third pourtrays Three Beasts, and makes a little Horn of the Third of them, a Type to the little Horn of the fourth Beaſt of the c. 8. former Viſion, and the Veil of a Type being thrown over, There is a Line of 2302 Days drawn out by the Action of the Type Antiochus Epiphanes. bearing ſome Reſemblance, both in Action and Duration (of Time naturally and not prophetically underſtood) to that Anti▪typical little Horn; It is drawn, I ſay, to the Kingdom of Chriſt, riſing on that little Horns Ruine at the End of the 2300 Ev. Mor.

The State of the four Monarchies, in the fourth of which the Kingdom of Chriſt breaks the whole Image, is much the ſame in the main, in this Viſion, as in the former, The Antichristian King is guilty of the ſame Blaſphemy againſt the God of Gods, or the Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, as in the former Viſions againſt the Prince of Princes, and the moſt high, and laſtly the ſame Date of Time, Times, half a Time is applied to him: yet notwithſtanding there are ſome peculiar Things which this Viſion carries all along upon the whole Line of the 2300 Ev. Morn. by way of farther Explication, as alſo of the excellent Viſion of the ſeventy weeks, and of the Word going forth before it: which Viſion of the ſeventy weeks moſt reſembles this Viſion in this, that it is rather a prophetical Hiſtory, than Imagery.

The prefatory Deſcription of Chriſt hath ſeveral Magnificencies of Preſence, like thoſe Revel. 1. and alſo Dan. 7. wherein the Divine Nature of Chriſt appears in his Mediatorſhip. But in this they differ from the Majeſty of Chriſt, as on his Throne, wherein Ezekiel's Viſions exceed, and for the ſake of which He is ſo often honour'd with the Title, Son of Man, ſo peculiar to Christ's Kingdom, and wherein Daniel came neareſt in the Viſion of the Sanctuary cleans'd, and the Corrival to Christ's Princedome broken without hand, at the end of the 2300 Ev Morn. All which ſhall be then fulfill'd in the State of the Jews reſtor'd, of the New Jeruſalem and the Kingdom of Christ, Rev. 20. 4. and therefore there he is peculiarly call'd Son of Man, as before noted.

To ſhew it meaſures the ſame Time, as that of the Ev. Mor. Daniel, is much in the ſame manner affected: It begins in its very Date, near the Beginning of the Perſian Monarchy; it runs moſt evidently to the ſame End. And having now made theſe general Remarks upon it, I come to obſerve what is moſt particular in it, in the way of a ſhort Elenchus, or Table of it.

1. It is peculiar to this Viſion, that tho Chriſt calls to mind in it His ſupreme Aſſiſtance to His, at the first Year of Darius, who to diſtinguiſh him, is call'd Darius the Mede, and of the Seed of the Medes, at the very Entrance of Cyrus's Perſian Monarchy; yet his third Year is the critical and preciſe Date of it; for then that wonderful and unexpected ſtop upon ſo Royal a Decree by the divine Permiſſion was made, Ezr. c. 3. compar'd with c. 4. ſhewing the leiſurely Progreſſes of the divine Kingdom, and, as is moſt probably conceiv'd, Cyrus in his third Year making foreign Expeditions, Cambyſes or Artaxerxes his Son, was left Viceroy; upon whom the Enemies of the Jews gain'd ſo far, that though they could not plainly command a Ceſſation, yet by Sleights and Artifices, They eluded the Decree, and fruſtrated the Work all the days of Cyrus.

But Cyrus being dead in the days of the proper Reign of Artaxerxes, or Cambyſes the Son of Cyrus, the Adverſaries of the Jews writ to him, and obtain'd his Edict againſt the Progreſs of the Building. And in the Reign of Ahaſuerus, in the beginning of his Reign, wrote they alſo an Accuſation, and ſtill prevail'd.

Now by Ahaſuerus, I underſtand the Counterfeit Smerdis, Ezr. 4. v. 5, 6, 7. whoſe Reign being very ſhort, it is ſaid, In the beginning of his Reign: And by Artaxerxes I underſtand Cambyſes, who reign'd indeed before Ahaſuerus: yet the Sacred Hiſtory intending a fuller Account of the whole matter, gives firſt the general Account, that all the days of Cyrus the Work was fruſtrated; then takes in Ahaſuerus firſt, becauſe his Reign was ſhort, and then gives the true Series of Things in Artaxerxes, who was firſt in the days of Cyrus, poſſeſs'd againſt the Jews, and ſuffer'd an artificial Impedition of them. When he came to Reign, he laid a Prohibition on their Building. When Ahaſuerus began to Reign, after the Death of Artaxerxes, the Jews, upon that change, attempted to revive their Work, but on Letters to Ahaſuerus, by their Enemies, were ſtill prohibited. At the Reign of Darius being twice diſcouraged, they lay ſtill, till arous'd by Haggai and Zechariah the Prophets, and confirm'd by Darius in a new Enterpriſe, they begin the Work again.

That which juſtifies this, as the True Order, is, That the Hiſtory expreſly tells us, upon the Letter to Artaxerxes, The work ceas'd, and that it ceas'd till the ſecond Year of Darius the Perſian, all the Days of Artaxerxes Cambyſes, all the ſhort Reign of Ahaſuerus, or the Counterfeit Smerdis; Under Artaxerxes then, it began to ceaſe; and till then the Ceſſation continued. And thus often, Sacred Story poſtpones that, on which it intends to place the full and largeſt Accounts, and therein directs the true Order yet; As here, Artaxerxes is poſtpond to Ahaſuerus, although before him.

And of this Delay of the Building, the Space otherwiſe unknown, is made known in this Viſion by the one and twenty days Reſiſtance Chriſt found from the Angel-Prince of Perſia, againſt whom Michael the Angel-Prince of the Jews ſtood with Chriſt.

Now theſe twenty one days, viz. days for years; for what could twenty one days Reſiſtance ſignifie to ſuch a ſtop of the Building, if naturally taken? Daniel obſerv'd a ſymbolical Fast; three weeks of days, a day for a year, as Ezekiel obſerv'd on each ſide; ſo that it is true, The weeks of days do diſtinguiſh thoſe weeks of days from the ſeventy weeks of years, and yet they are a Type of twenty one days for years alſo: ſo that here we have an Explanation of ſo much Time as the ſtop of the Building amounted to, as ſo many years of the Perſian Time, as was before explain'd of the Word going forth, and it juſtifies that Account ſo far towards 75, where it is poſſibly moſt needed.

2. Here we have alſo the Intimation of the whole Hiſtory of Eſther, as pertaining to the Decree of the Jews Deſtruction and Deliverance, compris'd in the ſhort Note of Chriſt's ſpeedy diſpatch of this Viſion to Daniel, and returning to ſight for the Jews with the ſame Angel prince of Perſia, who, Zec. 3. 1. as Sathan, ſtood at their right-hand to reſist them, and this Reaſon to believe, That Ahaſuerus was Xerxes, who was the fourth King, richer than all the former; viz. In compliance with that Character, The Hiſtory of Eſther thus deſcribes him, This is that Ahaſuerus that Reigned from India to Ethiopia: Eſth. 1. 1. and according to beſt Hiſtory, He was the fourth to the three from Cyrus; for Darius being of the Seed of the Medes, and the Mede is not accounted among the Perſian Kings, the Three after Cyrus then regnant, are Cambyſes, Smerdis, Darius Hyſtaſpis, and Xerxes the fourth; who as ſtirring up all againſt the Realm of Grecia, near the very Time of the Jews Danger, (as Chriſt ſignifies by the King of Grecia coming when he return'd to fight with the Prince of Perſia concerning Haman's Decree,) laid the Foundation of that War, Alexander the Great, a Prince doing after his own Will, purſued ſo as to put an end to the Perſian Monarchy, and the Grecian ſucceeded.

And this I have treated the more largely, becauſe it confirms and farther clears what hath been ſaid of the Words going forth.

3. This Viſion being drawn out of the Scripture of Truth, that is, out of the former Viſions of Daniel, which can be only Cap. 10. 21. ſuppos'd Scripture of Truth in relation to theſe things. The Viſion, I ſay, paſſes on to the Succeſſors of Alexander, and eſpecially ſtays in the King of the South, and the North, the Egyptian, and Graeco-Syrian Kingdoms, the DHIL-KARNAIN Cap. 11. 5. &c. or two Horns, as the Mahometans call it, or as this Prophecy alſo, the two Thighs of the Grecian Empire, in whoſe Motions the 62 weeks ran, and the Troubles of the Jews were, as Hiſtorians obſerve, moſt concern'd; but eſpecially as Types of thoſe after-Kings of the South and North, to which the Prophecy tends.

For in that Acarith of the Grecian Monarchy, as the former Viſion ch. 8. v. 23. expreſſes it, that long after part, the King of fierce Countenance, and underſtanding dark Sentences, aroſe, viz. in the Time of the Southern Saracens, Heirs of the Egyptian Potentacy, and the Northern Turks, Inheritors after, of the Grecian Empire, to which the Prophecy eſpecially directs it ſelf; ſo leading on alſo the ſpace of the Weeks to the Roman Empire, till all things went forward to the Antichriſtian State; wherein theſe three principal Things are eſpecially in our Eye, that are prepar'd to clear to us the Apocalyptical Prophecy, into which this of Daniel Diſembogues it ſelf.

1. The Confederacies betwixt Antiochus, and the Apoſtatizing Jews are lively ſet out, as very prophetically deſcriptive of the Gentiles, and the other Beaſt, firſt preparing for and after conſpiring with the Grand Beast of the Revelation, and ſo by all manner of Arts corrupting the Minds of Men into the Apoſtacy, that the daily Service of God may be taken away, and the Abomination, that maketh deſolate, eſtabliſh'd in its place: and as They, who in the Days of Antiochus fell under that Tyranny by Sufferings, and would not accept Deliverance that they might obtain a better Reſurrection; (for even Heb. 11. 35 then the End was known, and was for an appointed Time:) even ſo the Witneſſes and ſealed Servants of God were in the ſame manner reſolv'd not to defile themſelves, but were purified, and made white by Sufferings, for the Glory of that End. And thus in this Viſion, theſe ſhaded Lines of the Gentiles and the other Beast, not given in the former Viſions, are now given, and the End vigorouſly repreſented, as encouraging the Saints of God in their Oppoſition to thoſe Corruptions.

2. The Agency of the Antichriſtian King is more fully ſet out in ſome Particulars, that had been given ſome not at all, ſome not ſo clear as before, as in theſe three things.

1. We have the Exaltation of himſelf above all Magiſtrates or deputed Gods, every 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or Auguſt Name, that calls Properly the Name of Auguſt Majeſty, as Acts 27. 1. for civil Worſhip and Reverence, according to God's Ordination: ſo the Apoſtle out of this very Prophecy deſcribes him. 2 Theſſ. 2. 4.

2. His marvellous Pretenſion to be the Vicar and Vice-Gerent of Christ on Earth, in ſo abſolute and immediate a manner, as to ſwallow up Chriſt's own true Power. This is a ſpeaking marvellous Things against Chriſt, the God of Gods, or ſupreme Prince; an opening his Mouth in Blaſphemy against the most High, becauſe ſuch a Power is a Blaſphemy againſt Chriſt's Divine Power: for it is to ſit in the Temple of God, as God, ſhewing himſelf that he is God,

3. His Prohibition of Marriage is ſhaded under the Not regarding the Deſire of Women, taking it either as what Women of Vertue and Honour deſire, Marriage honourable in all, or Mens lawful Deſire of Women in that Eſtate of Honour and the Bed undefiled, in Deteſtation of Concubinacies and Stews: and this Prohibition yet is on the pretended Accounts of Virginity, and immoderately honour'd ſingle Life; but indeed for baſe Advantages of Riches and Power; to which thoſe Pretences are made ſerviceable, while in the mean time all Impurities, even the Deeds of the Nicolaitans, are ſo allowed, as to be made a Doctrine. Thus the Apoſtle alſo brands the Apoſtaſie as forbidding to marry; 1 Tim. 4. 3. compar'd with Rev. 2. 14.

4. The Idolatry introduc'd by him, formerly unheard of and unknown in the World: an Idolatry committed under the Pretence of honouring Saints and Holy Angels, the Mother of Christ, and even Christ, the Spirit, God, the Trinity; Names, the loweſt of which are indeed of true and real Honour and Excellency, according to the Scriptures; but as thus manag'd, A Blaſpeming God, his Tabernacle, viz. The whole Worſhip of the Goſpel, call'd after the Language of pure Iſraelitiſm, His Tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven, Saints and Angels, who are eſpecially thus blaſphem'd under the Name of Worſhip, by putting upon them the Notion of Patrons, Patroneſſes, Defenders, Tutelary Powers, Preſidiary, Munitional, or Municipal Saints; which is ſuch a new Host of Heaven, ſuch a new way of Idolatry, ſo proper to this State of Antichrist, as in juſt Propriety to be ſaid, A God, that his Fathers, not only of the Roman Anceſtors of the Beaſt, but even his first Father of Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar, had not known, a God ſtrange to the whole Aunceſtry of Idolaters, that it is moſt fitly and livelily expreſs'd by the Prophecy: The Silver, Gold, precious Things, with which their Shrines are honour'd, Their Preſidency over ſuch Countries, the Land or whole Territory of the Beaſt being divided to them for gain, each Saint in his proper Diſtrict or Diviſion, and ſo as to bring in Gain moſt advantageouſly. And all theſe are thus honour'd upon the Account of a Supreme over them in Name and Title, however often not only equal'd, but even ſubmitted under them in Veneration and Reſort, as we know the Name of CHRIST bears up the whole weight, and yet is not only competitor'd by ſuch or ſuch a Saint, in ſuch a place, or as they ſpeak by our Lady, but even by that very ſort of Idolatrous Worſhip of Chriſt ecclips'd and drowned. And all this was fulfill'd, eſpecially from that War concerning the Worſhip of Saints and Images, 725 or 26, at the famous 666, as is after to be ſhewn.

Now the Pourtray of theſe Things is admirable in this prophetical Table, and the Travers from the God, who is ſuperiour, that is, Chriſt, to the whole Gentry of Saints, in ſuch a confuſed manner, as the Text gives it, The Maozzim, and the ſtrange God whom he ſhall acknowledge, and encreaſe with Glory, and ſhall cauſe them to rule over many, ſo paſſing out of one into another, that the very Frame of the Context does above all Expreſſion, by the Elegancy of the Scheme, exquiſitely preſent it, and it hath been with wonderful Fidelity expounded by that ever to be acknowledg'd Duumvirate of Prophetical Interpreters, Dr. More and Mr. Mede.

5. It is very extraordinary in this Prophecy, that upon this very Idolatry, and at the very Time when it was conteſted by the Iconoclaſtick Emperours, ſo profeſs'd Enemies to Images, and Worſhip of Saints, and yet ſanction'd by the ſecond Council of Nice, however palliated by that of Frankford, Cabbaſut. Notitia Eccleſ. p. 314. which Palliation is yet abhorr'd, and the Truth of the Hiſtory of that Council decried at this Day; At that very Time the Mahometan King of the South, by the Saracens or Locuſts, and after the King of the North, the Turkiſh Horſemen according to the Military Language of Daniel's Time, with his Chariots and Horſemen, like a Whirlwind, and with his Gallies or Ships paſs'd and overflow'd. And this, in the ſame order, the Apocalyps after deſcribes; and at the ſame Degrees of Elevation: The King of the South firſt does but puſh; he torments and hurts, but does not kill or ſwallow up in Conqueſt: The King of the North comes after, and does overflow and paſs over, and inherit a great part of the Antichriſtian Territory, as the Beaſt would have it; that is the Grecian Empire, and yet leaves to the Beaſt his proper Beſtian Demeſne ſtill: for the ſake of which Mahometan Kings of the South and the North, as well as to draw a Line of prophetick Hiſtory upon the ſixty two Weeks, from the Wall built to Meſſiah, There is ſo much ſaid of the King of the North and the South, the Seleucidean and Lagidean Potentacies in the Prophecy.

6. It is very obſervable, after a Deſcription of the very great Conqueſts and vaſt Tracts of the Turkiſh Empire, v. 42. &c. given, His End is foretold upon the Mountains of Tzebi, or the pleaſant Holy Land; and from thence the laſt end of Things, and the glorious ſtate of the Kingdom of Chriſt, in the Luſtre of his Saints, and the Shame and Contempt of his Enemies, ſeems to be given; and not from the breaking the Image in the Beſtian State of it; which both here and in the Revelation is the moſt definite Thing that can be, that the End ſhould be ſo plac'd on the Beaſt. Theſe two Conſiderations yet will make a perfect Reconciliation of that Objection.

1. That indeed, The End of Things is not given from the Turkiſh End, but from the Day of great Trouble, ſuch as never Dan. 12. 1. was ſince there was a Nation. Now that Day of Trouble is the ſame with the Battel of Armageddon under the ſeventh Rev. 16. 16. &c. v. 12. Vial. The Turkiſh Power therefore coming to its End, and none helping it, is under the ſixth Vial, poured out upon the River Euphrates, that the way of the Kings of the Eaſt, the Jews upon the Mountains of Tzebi, might be prepar'd, where the Turk receives his final Overthrow, except the laſt Remainders of him rallied from this Fatal Blow, on the Mountains of Tzebi may be congregated by the Spirit, like a Frog, (that ſhall immediately after it go out of the mouth of the Dragon) to the Battel of Armageddon, upon which immediately follows that Reſurrection deſcrib'd in the Glory of the Saints, the Miniſters of Divine Truth, who have turn'd many to Righteouſneſs, in an Excellency, and the Enemies of Chriſt riſing to everlaſting Shame and Contempt, according to Dan. 12. 1, 2. &c. and Revel. 20. 4. &c. to v. 7. Where we may obſerve the uſe of the Word Many, to ſhew, there is another Determination of the Future State of Mankind at the end of the 1000 Years; both of them written in the Book, and whoſe Names are not found in the Book of Life: compare this with Apoc. 20. 15.

From hence therefore, compar'd with the Turkiſh Woe going off at the end of the ſixth Trumpet, Rev. 11. 14. It ſeems moſt probable, but I dare not in Particulars be too definitive; There is a reducing of the Turkiſh Power at that Trumpets end ſending it to Euphrates from whence it came at the Beginning of it; and a DE-PORTING it from Conſtantinople. At the ſixth Vial there is a drying it up in his proper Euphrates, in ſome Encounter on the Mountains of Tzebi or Judea; and what Mahometan Tail may remain, ſhall be wholly cut off at Armageddon, when neither Head, nor Tail, Tyranny, nor Falſe Prophetiſm, to hurt with, ſhall be left in the World.

2. After the End had been thus given leading from the ſixth Vial to the ſeventh, Then the true orderly native courſe of that End is drawn within its proper Channels and Succeſſions of Prophetick Time; as is now in the next place to be demonſtrated upon this Danielian Prophecy.

SECT. VII. Of the whole Line of Time from the Reſurrection of Meſſiah, unto the Time of Bleſſedneſs in the Lotts of the New Jeruſalem, and its Royal Prieſthood: On Dan. 12. v. 4. &c. to the End.

AFter the full and ample Diſcovery, according to the Allowance of Prophecy, of the State of the Honourable Reſurrection of the Servants of Chriſt, and the deſpicable Reſuſcitation of the Wicked, incluſive of all Miſery, follows the Delineation of Time.

Immediately upon this Declaration of this Reſurrection, Chriſt commands Daniel to ſhut the Book, and ſeal it to the time of the End; which End muſt be that End, When many of them that ſleep ſhall ſo awake. But in regard of the Laxitude of the Expreſſion, [The Time of the End] we muſt underſtand, The whole Time from Chriſt's Reſurrection to this Reſurrection, is call'd The laſt Time, The End, The End of the World, The laſt Days, frequently in Scripture; All Progreſſes in which Time are ſtill yet nearer the End, and ſo more the Time of the End, and the laſt Days, than the former Parts are. This then being firſt conceiv'd; Under ſome ſealing, more or leſs, The Book muſt continue till Chriſt ſays, Seal not the Sayings of this Book, for the Time is at hand; relating juſt to the Time of the Vials, when the Kingdom of Chriſt was not only entred, and proclaim'd, and all Things were in finiſhing in the ſeventh Trumpet; but the Time of the Dead, that they ſhould be judged, was nigh: when the Voices had now prepar'd for the Vials, and the Thunders then were unſeal'd for the Vials pouring out, Rev. 22. 10.

And this agrees with the ſealing Viſion and Prophecy at the very cutting off of Meſſiah, altho there was a Time of farther Tryal of the Jews, the laſt Half-week, yet it was then indeed ſeal'd, the Jews having rejected and crucified their King, who yet even by Pilate's Inſcription, in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, [This is the King of the Jews,] by his Reſurrection, Aſcenſion, and ſending down the Spirit, was Anointed. But till the End of the Indignation, The Prophecy of his Kingdom was ſeal'd from its Glorious Appearance, altho this Sealing had ſeveral new Sealings, after ſome partial and momentary Diſcoveries of the Kingdom; which are moſt neceſſary to be here underſtood, and carried all along.

It is moſt evident, It was here ſeal'd, and anſwerably in the Revelation, c. 5. It was a Book ſeal'd with ſeven Seals when Chriſt took it, at his very Reſurrection: and though the opening the firſt Seal was a Publication of his Kingdom to the Jews and Gentiles, and he went out conquering and to conquer, c 6. 1, 2. after the opening the firſt Seal; yet it could not then appear, for there were ſix Seals ſtill upon it; Now theſe Seals carry moſt evidently, as we ſhall ſee, a Courſe of 400 years from the laſt half week, when the ſealing was complete in the final rejection of the Jews; For the first Seal opened, and the Goſpel not received by the Jews, the reſt had greater Force of Sealing, which Sealing yet was determinately made at the very Death of Chriſt, and the Indignation upon that Parricide; And though theſe Seals carry a Courſe of Time, yet condecent to the Type of the great ſecrecy of the ſeven Seals, There is no expreſs Line of Time drawn till the Kingdom of Our God is celebrated as come after the ſixth of the Seals opened, and the Rev. 12. 10. compar'd with c. 6. 12. c. 8. 3. 4. ſeventh alſo opened as compleating that whole Viſion of the manly Birth, Caught up to the Throne, and the Dragon caſt down, Revel. 12. in Theodoſius the Great's laſt Victory over Heatheniſm, as we ſhall ſee in thoſe Viſions.

But then immediately at the ſixth Seal, as it were by way of prevention of the Kingdom of Chriſt, breaking out at the ſeventh; The 144000 were firſt ſealed, and this was ſuch an c. 7. obſcuring Chriſts Kingdom, under the Apoſtaſie, That the Lines of Time were according to the Decency of the Type concealed till the Thunders uttering their Voices, and the Book opened. Apoc. c. 10. c. 11. without which Apocalyptick Lines, theſe Numbers of Daniel could not be underſtood.

So till the End, viz. the ſeventh Trumpet, finiſhing all, and the Kingdom of Chriſt proclaim'd, there is a continuance of this ſealing, in ſome Degrees, even till the Thunders unſeal'd. Chap. 14.

But yet there are convenient Notations of Time along the Seals, For every Event upon their opening leads us demonſtratively enough from Time to Time, and that general Character of this Firſt ſpace of Time of the Seals, after Christs Reſurrection, is moſt ſignificantly imprinted by that Motto, Many ſhall run to and fro, and Knowledge ſhall be increaſed, Dan. 12. 4. which was ſo notably fulfill'd in the Apocalyptical Miniſtry it ſelf, and after that, eſpecially during the Three following Seals in thoſe Goſpel Voices, of a yet continuing Apostolical Miniſtry, though inferior to the Apoſtles, and daily growing flatter, but ſtill ſaying Come and ſee, All labouring to have then proclaim'd Chriſts Kingdom. For ſo Come and ſee imports all along c. 6. till the Fifth Seal.

Chriſt having now commanded the ſealing of the Book, with that Latitude, not, to the End, but to the Time or whole Current of Time to the End, The Two Angels on either Bank attending Chriſt, the Man in Linnen upon the Waters of the great River Hiddekel, as in the Preface. c. 10. v. 4. Theſe two by divine Ordination from that very word [The End] ſtart this Queſtion, Ʋnto how long the End of theſe Wonders? viz. That End, until, the Time of which Chriſt had juſt now ſignifyed The Book was ſeal'd; To this Chriſt is pleas'd, intending to reveal this Courſe of Time to his Church by Daniel, to return an anſwer in the very ſight of Daniel by lifting up both his Hands to Heaven, and ſwearing by the Eternal Being, living for ever, to whom all Time is but as the Drop of the Bucket. That there ſhould be Time, Times, half a Time, for the ſcattering of the holy People, or the Revel. 12. Womans being in the Wilderneſs, which is the Apocalyptick Comment on it, and when that was accompliſhed, According to the Correſpondent Oath in the Revel. c. 10. All theſe things ſhould be finiſhed in the Days of the ſeventh Trumpet. Now it is moſt obſervable Chriſt gives an anſwer by this Oath, not of the Time from the End of the Weeks, or at his Reſurrection, but from the Time of the Seals opened, confirming that ſealing the Book to make a Line of Time in its unſealing; For who can think Time, Times, &c. were together with the Seals, ſeeing thoſe three Times and Half are ſo plainly given after the Seals.

But becauſe the Divine Spirit knew, that neither could the Cypher of Time, Times, half a Time, be truly diſcypher'd but by it ſelf, and that the Half Time would open in ſome appearance of the Kingdom, and that this very Oath, that now Lett out this Time, would be revers'd upon it, at that very prophetical Juncture, Daniel is mov'd by the ſame Spirit, as not enough intelligenc'd by this Oracle to deſire a further Divine Reſponſal. I heard, ſaith he, but I underſtood not; and therefore I ſaid, Lord, what the End of theſe things? Upon which, Chriſt declares firſt a ſecond ſealing, and diſcharges Daniel from farther Attendance in this matter after this laſt Oracle given him; v. 9. which is again repeated v. 13. Go thy way Daniel, ſaith Christ; [that is, the way of all Fleſh, or Dye at thy Time,] till Thou ſtand in thy Lot at the end of the Days. Not the Book now, but the Words referring to the Thunders Ʋtterances, and the Words within the open Book, are ſeal'd, or ſtay'd from an immediate coming to paſs till the very Time of the End, much farther promoted; viz. to the Vials.

And then Christ is pleas'd to give firſt this Emblem of the Time of the Ʋnſealing, in theſe Words, Many ſhall be purified, and made white, and tryed, or refin'd, viz. by the Voices, and by the Efficacy of Divine Truth then breaking out; but, as is diſcover'd in the Vials, The wicked will do wickedly, and will not underſtand by ſo great a Thunder of Truth; and therefore it is ſo eminently noted of them in the Vials, They Repented not, but blaſphem'd: and in proper Application to the ſame Time, it is ſaid, He that is Ʋnrighteous, and Ʋnjust, let him be ſo ſtill, and He that is Righteous let him be farther juſtified, that is, clear'd from the Imputations laid upon him by the Apoſtacy, and let him farther alſo vindicate and juſtifie himſelf from it by a Miniſtration of the Vials on the Beaſt, and doubling to the infamous Woman the Cup ſhe had given and thereby making Preparation to the Kingdom of Chriſt. Thus is that great Time in its curious Emblematiſm in Prophecy. c. 22. 11. compar'd with Rev. c. 15. c. 18. v. 6.

And becauſe all this ſhould by the Will of Chriſt be yet drawn out more definitively, He is pleas'd to add, From the Time of the Daily, or Continual, in the very ſame only word Tammith, (no where applied alone to Sacrifice;) from that taken away by the Apoſtacy, I ſay are given exactly till the ſeven Thunders unſeal'd thirty additional Days to the 1260 Days, viz. 1290 Days; and to that very End ſo often mention'd of the Lots of Bleſſedneſs, by the Addition of 45 more are given 1335; and all caſt into Indictions; or eighty nine Fifteens; a way of accounting Time ſo notoriouſly known to have come into uſe after Conſtantine, as elſewhere ſhall be farther urg'd, and moſt evidently characterizing this Time.

And it is much to be obſerv'd, This ſo clear Line is given here, as in the Revelat. after a Suppoſition of the Book open'd at the Half-time, and not before, except in this Cypher of Daniel's Time, Times, Half-Time, not to be underſtood but by the 1260 Days, and other Apocalyptical Lines.

Now from all this may be collected, by compare with the Apocalyptick Prophecy, a Line of Time, as exact as from the very Ages of the Patriarks, allowing the Hebrew Copies there, and the prophetical Days for Years here.

For firſt, the 2300 Ev. Mor. are ſo exact undoubted an entire Number, as to leave no Diſpute, if granted to be a Line of Time: The Weeks ending at the Reſurrection is ſo very full and compleat a Viſion, before this Viſion not only in the Order of Prophecy, but of the expreſs Dates of Darius's Firſt, and Cyrus's Third. The ſealing of Prophecy in that Viſion juſt at the End of that Viſion of the Weeks, and the Book ſhut and ſeal'd in this Viſion, joyn thoſe two Viſions cloſe together.

The ſealed Time and of the Book ſhut, by the Apocalyptick Prophecy, in ſo orderly a Progreſs as by compare with Hiſtory it is found, cannot but be acknowledg'd to be 400 Years from the last half-week ending. Then the 1335 are ſo cloſe joyn'd, that they cannot be forc'd aſunder, and ſo riveted into the End, both by being a farther Reſolution to Daniel (in his Complaint of not underſtanding) for his Knowledge of the End of Wonders, as alſo by the Bleſſedneſs, and Daniel's ſtanding in his Lot.

Beſides, the Evidence from the Indictions ſo open and induſtrious, is not ſmall: But what could Daniel's Lot in the End of the Days be of or in, but of and in the New Jeruſalem, and its holy Prieſthood? It is impoſſible then the days ſhould fly back from the End: theſe therefore being the whole of the 2300, except 75, the 75 muſt be plac'd in the Forefront of all the Number, as we have ſeen, what Reaſon from the Viſion of the Words going forth hath been found ſo to place juſt ſo many: And if we allow that Number to be 75, there is as great a certainty the ſealed Time muſt be juſt four hundred; for one adjuſts the other neceſſarily; if 75 before the Weeks, there muſt be 400 between the Weeks or 490 Years, and the 1335; if 400 there, then 75 here; for ſo the 2300 require. Now how each of theſe Spaces of Time, the 400 of the Seals, the Time, Times, Half-time, or twelve hundred ſixty days of the Trumpets, the Thirty of the Voices, the forty five of the Vials; how theſe, I ſay, are all repleniſh'd with their proper Furniture, we muſt be inſtructed by the Prophecy of the Revelation.

What great Reaſon have we now to adore the Spirit of Remark. Jeſus Christ in this Prophecy of Daniel, and to ſearch what or what manner of Time it ſignifies in this ſure Word of Prophecy, giving in prophetick Schemes the very ſame Thing that the Transfiguration in ſo glorious a majeſtick Appearance repreſented; viz. Chriſt the Sun of Righteouſneſs with his Stars of the firſt Magnitude, Prophets and Apoſtles, thoſe wiſe turning many to Righteouſneſs, and then the leſſer miniſterial Stars, and the ſporadick Fellowſhip of Saints included, appear therein, as thoſe who are ſo turn'd to Righteouſneſs. And this Prophecy having been ſo long in the World, and traverſing ſuch ſpaces of Time, like a vaſt Tract of Earth, with Charts, Maps, and Sculptures fitted to them, and that came with ſuch Certainty and Aſſurance into every hand, is inlighten'd and enlivened with new and freſh Delineatories of the New Teſtament Prophecy, or the Revelation: Certainly, had not God in Juſtice upon the Apoſtacy diverted the Thoughts and Labours of his Servants from the Illuſtration and Demonſtration of them, ſo that they have not travell'd herein, as in other parts of Christian Verity, nor by ſuch a Concert of Minds and Judgments herein; the Evidences both againſt Atheiſm, and the Apoſtacy had much exceeded, what they ariſe to now; No Miracles except in conſtant and preſent Motion before our Eyes, nor hardly then, being ſo intellectually ſenſible Arguments of the Divine Being, of Chriſtianity, and againſt Antichriſtianiſm, as theſe Prophecies from Time to Time fulfill'd. And this very Prophecy of Daniel is a moſt certain Ground to expect ſuch a Prophecy as that of the Revelation; for one cannot be underſtood without the other: and how admirably do they conſpire? For juſt at that ſealing at the end of the laſt half Week, begins the unſealing alſo, or the Events coming to paſs in their juſt order, and the Apoſtolical Miniſtry, running to and fro to increaſe Knowledge; and juſt Scals 400. Rev. c. 6. then 1260 in the ſix firſt Trumpets c. 8. c. 9 Then 30 & 45 in the Voices c. 14. and Vials of the 7th Trumpet. c. 15. c. 16. as they have hitherto proceeded exactly according to their Time and Place, ſo far as within ten years end of the ſixth Trumpet, ſo ſhall they proceed in the ſeventh Trumpet in the Voices, and the Vials, till the laſt end of Wonders be produced and perfected. Bleſſed, therefore, is He that waiteth, and cometh thereunto; he ſhall, tho out of this Body, certainly then ſtand in his Lot of that New Jeruſalem State and Prieſthood, in a Body of the Firſt Reſurrection.

SECT. VIII. Wherein is given a Prefatory Survey of the whole Apocalyptical Prophecy.

I Am now brought down, by the courſe of prophetick Time, to that very Point of Time where the Series of Apocalyptical Viſions begins; ſo that although the Line of Time was by Daniel ſtretch'd over whole Apocalyptick Time, in the Number given to him, and in a general way, ſome Umbrages of thoſe Viſions had been preſented by Ezekiel, and even by all the Prophets ſince the World began, that ſo in the Mouth of not only two or three but many Witneſſes, every word might be eſtabliſh'd; yet it appertains to the Glory of the New Teſtament, the Goſpel, and Kingdom of the Mediator, there ſhould be ſo great and ſtupendious a Prophecy peculiar to it, as that of the Revelation, wherein God and Jeſus Chriſt are for ever to be ador'd, and had in reverence of all that approach the Profeſſion of Chriſtianity.

I ſay, It muſt be of neceſſity agreeable to the Excellency of the New Testament, there ſhould be, beſides many Incidental Prophecies, ſo divinely majestick a Prophecy, as this of the Apocalyps, ſuch a Temple of Prophecies, whoſe Symbols ſhould be ſo high and lofty, its Light more clear and full, its Lines of Time, in what it pleas'd to give, more evident and certain; the Doctrines intermingled more ſpiritual, the Promiſes more heavenly, and explain'd; the Threats more dreadful and more open; that in every thing there may be a Becomingneſs of All to the Old Teſtament, unveil'd, fulfill'd, and excell'd in the New.

And accordingly, we ſhall find all theſe, to the very height, taken care of and adjuſted; we ſhall ſee this all along the Iconiſms and Figures of Things in the Churches, in the ſeveral Viſions, in the Doctrines, in the ſolemn mentions of the Lamb, of his Blood ſo often memorializ'd, as an Antidote againſt the Poiſon of Antichriſt, as alſo the Miniſteries of Angels and their moſt peremptory Abhorrence of all Worſhip offer'd to them; Its only numbred Line of Time, till the 1000 Years, is ſo often repeated and aſcertain'd; that it does in all things illuſtriouſly ſhew it ſelf to be that grand Revelation of Jeſus Chriſt, which God gave him to ſhew to his Servants to the tranſcendent Honour of the Son, by whom he thus ſpake laſt of all; Who is the Heir of all things, eſpecially of the World to Heb. 1. 1. come, of which this Prophecy ſpeaks.

So that to raviſh this from the Search and Enquiry of his Church, or by Imputations of immodeſt Preſumption to bar from it the utmoſt Endeavours of his Servants, to compare ſo great a Prophecy, and its Events, is to take from them one of the principal Props of Chriſtian Faith and Obedience, and to deveſt the New Teſtament of ſo high a Glory as this ſure Word of Prophecy, to which we ought to take heed, as to a Light that ſhineth in the obſcure and even ſqualid Ayr of the Apoſtaſie, till the Bright Morning-Star appear; and therefore notwithſtanding all Prejudices the Apoſtacy hath rais'd againſt Reſearches into it, Bleſſed is he that Readeth, and they who hear the Words of this Prophecy.

That which this Prophecy reveals, is the glorious Reſtitution of all things in the Kingdom of Christ, and his Reign with his Saints, the Deſtruction and Conſumption of all the wicked, ſo as to be no more as they have been in God's Creation and Earth, Pſal. 104. 35.

The Senſe, in which it reveals, is not only Prophetical, Doctrinal, and Verbal, but Real and Eventual; and that immediately from the very Beginning of it. All the Viſions in their own Order, each in their Seaſon, come quickly or ſhortly to paſs; that is, begin to come to paſs, and ſo go on to their End, according to the Types wherein they are imprinted.

This Revelation begins juſtly at the Reſurrection of Christ, conjoyn'd as in one entire Act and Time with his Aſcenſion, when all power in Heaven and Earth was given to him, at the Lord's Day, dedicated by himſelf to the Glory of his Riſing, and the Publication of his Anointing, by the coming down of Act. 1. c. 2. the Holy Spirit. Then could he ſay, Behold I was dead, am alive, and live for evermore: Then he was brought near to the Ancient of Days, and receiv'd the Aſſurance of his Kingdom; Then had he Right to be the Prince of the Kings of the Earth, though he was pleas'd to ſtay, and to joyn Patience to and with his Kingdom. And this was as in the middle Rev. 1. 9. of the Five hundred ſixty ſecond Ev. Mor. from Cyrus, and in the middle of the laſt of the ſeventieth of the ſeventy Weeks, and at the Time the Roman Empire was come to Maturity in the AUTONOMY of Auguſtus and Tiberius, in the Time of which the firſt Right of his Kingdom began: and e're that Empire in its last State ends, it ſhall be ſet up in Glory.

For though the Apocalytical Prophecy was not actually given to the Apoſtle John till ſome years after; yet, as Prophecy calls the future, ſo that which is paſt, to the preſent Time; and repreſents in an entire Frame both together, a Priviledge, as to that which is paſt, neceſſarily allowed to Hiſtory and to a prophetick Frame much more, when it hath occaſion for it.

The Period of the Revelation (till the thouſand years) is moſt evidently thoſe two Apocalyptical Pillars, bearing the two anſwering Inſcriptions, IT IS DONE, IT IS DONE, Apoc. 16. 17. c. 22. 6. from whence the Kingdom begins.

So that this Book of the Revelation is juſtly to be ſtyl'd the Book of the Kingdom of Chriſt in its ſeveral Offers of Appearance, and rending the very Clouds to ſhew it ſelf, in the Acts 1. 7. Dan. 12. 7. Juſtice of its Claim; and yet retiring it ſelf till the very moments appointed by the Father, and ſworn by himſelf. In which Regards, this Prophecy is call'd (A Book) both in Daniel and here in the Apocalyps, on all occaſions.

So that the thouſand Years are properly within this Book, as the Book of the Kingdom. There is alſo beyond the thouſand Years a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a little Space, as it were the Revel. 20. Hour of the thouſand-years-day of the Lord, or of the Son of Man, in which the natural Apoſtacy of Humane Nature ſhews it ſelf in the lukewarm Laodicean Church, and in Gog and Magog, as at a bluſh; but the whole of any State, either 1 Cor. 15. of Church, or Nation below, immediately is ſwallow'd up in Flames, and Death and Hell, with their whole Propriety, ſhut up within themſelves, and the Kingdom reſign'd to God ALL in ALL.

The Paſſage or Conveyance of this Apocalyptical Time, is through the ſeven Churches, comprehending the whole Time within themſelves, as alſo Symbols proper to the Prophecy, as peculiar to the Chriſtian Church; and then the whole Time begins again, and runs in ſeven Seals, ſeven Trumpets, ſeven Voices, as unſeal'd Thunders, ſeven Vials, as ſo many Conduits, Tubes, or Pipes of the whole Prophecy, under the Conduct and Government of the Lamb with ſeven eyes, and the guiding Operations of the ſeven Lamps, the ſeven Spirits of God, that is, of the Divine Spirit in its ſevenfold Operations. And in all I underſtand the ſabbatical Number deriv'd from the first Sabbath, and terminating in the laſt great Sabbatiſm of Chriſt's Kingdom, continued with the Sabbatiſm of Eternity.

Thus the Prophecy is divided into two Syſtemes, or Complexes of Viſions; The Syſteme of the ſeven Churches, that is proper and particular to the Church, wherein the Churches, as Symbols ſuſtain the whole Prophecy, which is worthy the Spirituality and Clearneſs of a New Teſtament Prophecy, ſo to Order, and of great Grace, Elegancy, and Condecency to God's great Regard to his Church: The Second is that which embraces the whole State of the Church, but propp'd and ſupported with ſuch Imperial Events, as moſt nearly related to the Church, adorn'd with ſuch Symbols, ſuch Notes of Time, ſuch Events, as agree to thoſe Times, whereby Hiſtory, both Common and Eccleſiaſtick, may be adjuſted to, and concerted with both, and the Truth of the Prophecy, and its true Interpretation juſtiſted before, and by all the World. And this is that Syſteme, or Complex of Prophecies, that firſt by the Seals runs through the Roman Empire; till the ſixth Seal, Pagan; and Chriſtian in the ſixth and ſeventh Seals; in thoſe things wherein the Kingdom and Church of Christ are moſt intereſſed, until the Empire was blaſted in the firſt Trumpet, and true publick Worſhip alſo, by the 1260 Days of the Daily taken away entring; The Imperial City was thrown like a Mountain into the Sea in the ſecond and in the third Trumpet, when the Roman Empire expiring in the Weſt was ſurrogated, or new founded in the Beaſt ſucceeding in his forty two Months: and ſo the Prophecy goes on in the other Trumpets, till it comes to the Kingdom of Chriſt in the ſeventh Trumpet, in its juſt Succeſſion, to the last State of the Roman fourth Monarchy, according to all Prophecy. And this till the thouſand Years runs through the Voices of Preparation into the Vials, and the Vials prepare to the thouſand Years glorious Reign of our Lord Jeſus Christ.

So then this is the only true proper Diviſion of this Prophecy into its two Syſtemes of the Churches, and then riſe the Seals, Trumpets, Voices, Vials, in another Syſteme, ſupporting all things relating to the Church by Imperial Motions, Mutations, and Times. And in the latter Syſteme, all theſe Tubes of Time are each Sett of them, and each of each Sett ſo united one to another, that they can neither be disjoyn'd from their immediate ſequence one upon another, nor mov'd out of their order; ſo that the Trumpets follow the Seals; the Voices the Trumpets; the Vials the Voices; and each Seal, Trumpet, Voice, and Vial, follows immediately upon its foregoing Seal, Trumpet, Voice, and Vial; and every ſeventh comprehends the following Sevens, the ſeventh Seal, the ſeven Trumpets, the ſeventh Trumpet, the ſeven Voices, the ſeventh Voice, the ſeven Vials; and each precedent Seventh hath ſome graſp on all the following Sevens. So the ſeventh Seal comprehends the Trumpets, the Voices, the Vials; the ſeventh Trumpet the Voices and Vials; the ſeventh Voice the ſeven Vials; ſo admirably is this Prophecy united and interwoven.

And to other Diviſion than this of the ſecond Systeme of Prophecies, I can by no means ſubſcribe; as of the Prophecy divided into the ſealed and open Book-prophecy; or the Prophecy of the Empire firſt, and then of the Church. For that remarkable part of the ſealed Book-prophecy, viz. the palmbearing Company, by peculiar Right pertains to the open Book, or that muſt be ſo, if there were ſuch an open Book-prophecy; and much of the open Book-prophecy, allowing ſuch a one, muſt needs pertain to the ſealed: but indeed there is no ſuch Thing as an open Book-prophecy in that place, where it is ſaid to be open'd; for the Book was no ſooner open'd but it was eaten, and ſo abſconded aſſoon as open'd, till open'd by the Voices, c. 14. as ſhall be farther clear'd: nor is there any Prophecy of the ſecond Syſteme, but pertains properly to the Church, as within firſt the Pagan, then the Chriſtian, then the Beſtian State of the one Roman Empire, and laſtly of the Ʋniverſal Empire and Kingdom of Christ.

Now in this Order apocalyptical, Both Viſions and Times in the firſt Syſteme, run through the ſix Churches, In the ſecond through thoſe four Sets of prophetical Tubes, Seals c. 6. c. 7. c. 8. to v. of Trumpets, c. 8. v. 8. to the end of c. 11. of Voices, c. 14. of the Vials, c. 15. c. 16. and ſo laying theſe Chapters together, the order is moſt exact, except that in c. 7. There is an Anticipation of the Triumph of the New Jeruſalem from v. 9. to the end. In c. 11. there is a Collection of the whole State of the Apoſtaſie, during the ſix Trumpets, into one Body together, as it conſiſts of the Sufferings of the Witneſſes, and the Tyranny of the Beſtian Apoſtaſie, excepting ſome cloſe Intimations in the very Compoſure of the Symboliſms of thoſe Trumpets [for the great Reaſons hereafter to be given,] that refer to the ſame Apoſtacy, and begin at the firſt Trumpet.

And then in the twelfth and thirteenth Chapters the extravaſated Account of the Dragon, watching the Woman, and her manly Birth, the Dragon caſt down, and the manly Birth caught up, is to be reduc'd within its moſt proper Channel; viz. the fifth and ſixth Seals. And this prepares for the right underſtanding of the Beaſt mention'd ch. 11. as deriv'd from the Dragon, c. 13. arriving his Number 666, which belongs to the ſix firſt Trumpets; and it is there fitly ſet to prepare for the Viſion of the Lambs Number. c. 14.

And as to the Chapters 17. 18. and 19. they are moſt evidently the Progreſs of the Hiſtory of the ſeventh Vial, and the full Relation of its Effects. To prepare for which, an extraordinary Deſcription of the Woman, or Great City reigning over the Kings of the Earth, oppoſite to the Woman in the Wilderneſs, is prefix'd; and on her occaſion a more perfect Portraicture of the Beast, and of his ten Horns or Kings is given, in preparation to the Judgment executed on all, c. 19. And then the Milennial State being drawn up, c. 20. it is carried on to the end of Apocalyptical Time, as it reaches into the complemental State of Eternity, which the Prophecy briefly abſolves, and then returns upon its more proper Subject, or the 1000 Years of the New Jeruſalem. c. 21. c. 22.

Now this Order began with the Preface to the Churches Viſion of the first Syſteme, c. 1. and then the Preface of the ſecond Syſteme, and laſtly a Poſtſcript, returning eſpecially c. 4. c. 5. c. 22. 16. to the Vials as given by the first Angel of the Vials. This Order is, I ſay, the whole entire natural Order of this Apocalyptical Prophecy; which is contriv'd indeed ſuitable to the Secrecy and Myſticneſs of the Prophecy, ſo as often ſymbolically to declare, when theſe Prophecies would have the cleareſt and moſt efficacious Diſcoveries in the Church, viz. after the Half Time, when the Thunders had utter'd their Voices, and the Book open, was ſhewn in the hand of Christ. That was the juſt Seaſon for the Diſcovery of the Apoſtacy in the ſuffering of the Witneſſes, and the Tenthly Fall of the City; and then after the ſeventh Trumpet the whole Series of Viſions concerning the Beast, deriv'd from the Dragon, will be beſt underſtood, and moſt fully believ'd; even as at the Reformation there was moſt neceſſarily an Acknowledgment of a long Apoſtacy, of the cruel Tyranny of the Beaſt over true Chriſtians, and a viſible Pledge; The Ten Kings on the Head of the Beaſt, that carries the Woman, would at length fall from it: but the End of that Half-Time will make a farther, both Notoriety and Aſſurance of theſe things.

This allowed, the Prophecy takes no Freedome, but what is due to the graveſt Hiſtory, to place, by way ſometimes of Anticipation, ſometimes of Recollection, the Parts of the Hiſtory ſo, as may beſt ſerve the Purpoſes of the Hiſtory: And yet we cannot deferr ſo little to the Majeſty of Divine Prophecy, as is even challengeable by Humane Hiſtory; For that is juſtly entitled to a Right of ſecret and inſenſible Tranſitions, Connexions, Tranſpoſitions from one part to another, which require leiſurely Meditation and thoughtful Pauſes, to find them; and yet are ſo plac'd, as when found they give Light one to another with Ʋſury.

Altho therefore I riſe up with greateſt Reverence and Honour to thoſe great Names, who have thought otherwiſe, I can allow no Beginning of Apocalyptical Time anew, either at the open Book ch. 11. or at ch. 12. but only a Recollection of thoſe things after their redundant Swellings out of their Channels, one to the firſt Trumpet, the latter to the fifth Seal; Only The two Syſtemes have each one and the ſame Epoch, given particularly to each: The Churches are cloſe and evenly cemented, and ſouldered one to another, and ſo the Seals, Trumpets, &c. and their Connexion even hermetically ſeal'd; And Both from the ſame Epoch, the Reſurrection of Chriſt, derive themſelves.

And as to the Interpretation of the whole, even as it is a Rule of great uſe in the Interpreting General Scripture, that the literal Senſe is to be preferr'd where no Analogy of Faith or Scripture-Reaſon is deſtroy'd by it; ſo here the myſtical ſenſe is rather to be choſen, where no ſuch Injury is committed upon the Analogy of Scripture Truth: and yet as in the one caſe a ſubordinate myſtical ſenſe may be allowed; ſo in this, a ſubordinate literal ſenſe may be allowed.

To give only two or three Inſtances. Hearing and Reading this Prophecy hath firſt the myſtical ſenſe of a cloſe Conformity to the Rules of Faith, Worſhip, and Practice, according to it; which makes All Bleſſed who ſo read and ſo hear, tho' they do not interpret, nor concern themſelves in the Interpretation of this Prophecy; and yet there is in the literal ſenſe an Accumulative Honour and Happineſs on thoſe who joyn both theſe Senſes in themſelves together. As on the other ſide, They who add and take away by Antichriſtianiſm from the Words of it, by breaking its Holy Meaſures in Faith, Worſhip, and Practice, ſhall loſe their part in its Promiſes, and have their part in its Plagues; altho they neither added nor took away in the litteral ſenſe, and yet They ſhall receive accumulative Plagues who have done the firſt, and then by falſe and diſtorted Interpretations added the latter alſo.

Thus Opening the Book of this Prophecy and its Seals, are principally the ſeveral Effects of the Kingdom of Christ, and that principal one at the Reformation, and not the Expoſition of the Book, or a new courſe of Prophecy: and yet it is ſubordinately true, There was then a greater Clearneſs and Illuſtration of the whole Doctrine of the Chriſtian Religion, and a new order, as it were, of Holy Prophecy and Inſtruction; And this Prophecy did then Recall its own Diſcovery of Things at that Time, after the Apoſtacy ſo long darkning it and the Goſpel, and enlarge its former brief Notes.

And ſo Coming quickly to paſs hath the literal ſenſe, That then immediately began Apocalyptical Events each in their own order, to come ſpeedily and immediately to paſs, altho' ſo many hundred years run out 'ere all come to paſs; As an Army may be ſaid to come preſently when the Avaunt Corriers firſt appear, altho' the Rere may be long in coming, becauſe of the numerous Body coming on orderly and in juſt Files. Thus every Apocalyptical Event was on the Wing, and darted it ſelf into Exiſtence, without the leaſt of ſlumbring or lingring, when its Time was, to come.

But the myſtical ſenſe is, that whereas that ſublime Event of the Death and Reſurrection of Christ roſe up, as a Mountain dividing and parting the former World and Time, from the latter Time, or the laſt Days, and All beyond the Reſurrection was as a Book clos'd and ſeal'd up, ſo as that it could not, till the Reſurrection, make an offer of Appearance; Then it did, and therefore then properly ſeal'd down with ſeven Seals: and yet by their opening it was in a daily motion to its Appearance. But thoſe two Worlds were of ſuch different Lines of Communications, that nothing paſs'd in prophetical Account into Exiſtence or Being, out of one into the other; even as the World, on the one and the other ſide of the Equinoctial Line, are remarkably taken notice of, as two diſtinct Parts of the World, how near ſoever they joyn who are on each ſide next to it. Thus nothing on the other ſide the Line before the Reſurrection was ſo much as coming to paſs that was to be after the Reſurrection, or to have any motion accounted to it. But after that Reſurrection every thing pertaining to the latter days is deſcrib'd as coming quickly to paſs, each in its own Order, and Time, and knowing its Place, and marching in its own Diſtances; none as that Army, Joel 2. 7, 8. thruſting another, or breaking rank; but all duely plac'd in their Climes, as on this ſide the Line.

And now having given this general view of the Apocalyptical Prophecy, and its Order of Times, I will diſcourſe briefly firſt on the Syſteme of the Church-Prophecy, or of the ſeven Churches, and obſerve their Concert with thoſe Lines of Time, that rule the Evenings and Mornings, or Nights and Days of Apocalyptical Time.

SECT. IX. Wherein a Proof is given, The ſeven Churches carry with them a Line of Time contemporizing with whole Apocalyptick Time. Apoc. c. 2. c. 3.

THat theſe ſeven Churches are intended to bear by their Symboliſmes a Line of Time, equal to the whole Apocalyptick Time, I ſhall at preſent uſe no other Argument, but theſe general ones, reſerving the more particular Treaty upon theſe Churches, to another part of this Diſcourſe.

Theſe Churches are, as the whole Prophecy, of a Myſtical Senſe, and Importance; Chriſt therefore prefixes, I will ſhew you the Myſtery of the ſeven Candleſticks, the ſeven Candleſticks are the ſeven Churches; where the meaning is not, that the expounding the Stars into Angels of the Churches, and the Candleſticks into Churches, is all the Myſtery opened; For even Angels of the Churches muſt be acknowledged to be ſtill Myſtery, or a myſtical Expreſſion; except we would underſtand them of natural Angels, as few or none do: But the meaning is, The ſeven Churches contain a very great Myſtery throughout the Viſion of the Churches; Even as upon the forehead of the Woman. Rev. 17. 5. was a Title written, Mystery, Babylon the Great, &c. that is, Underſtand that whole Inſcription in a mystical Senſe, or to carry the Mystery of the Apostate Church in all Succeſſions; ſo Underſtand the ſeven Churches, carrying the Myſtery of the Chriſtian Church throughout. And it is obſervable, the word Myſtery is expreſly applyed to the True and Falſe Church, As it is ſaid here; The Myſtery of the ſeven Churches and their Stars or Angels; So there, I will tell thee the Myſtery of the Woman, and of the Beaſt, the Fallen Star, with the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, that carries her, And proportionably this whole Prophecy of the Kingdom draws down into it ſelf the Great Myſtery of that Kingdom ſpoken of by all the Prophets ſince the World began, viz. THE TRUE CHURCH IN GLORY.

The particularizing upon the Churches, the ſo Apocalyptick number, Seven, aſſures us, It will bear its proportion to all the other Sevens. And ſeeing, there are no ſevens to introduce them, nor to receive them, and carry them on; They muſt themſelves by their own Time, Sevens and Symbols embrace the whole Apocalyptical Time, and its Sevens.

For the Book of it is the Book of the Kingdom, the Kingdom is the Myſtery of God, The Churches are the true Kingdoms, when they come to their Glory; and ſo a Myſtery. The Apostate Church is a Mock Kingdom, the Kingdom of Antichriſt foiſted into the place of Chriſts Kingdom, and ſo a Mystery, but a Mystery of Iniquity. The Kingdom of Christ and his univerſal Monarchy is an Empire in a Church, of which He is the Head; The laſt State of the Roman Monarchy is an Imperialiſm by vertue of an Eccleſiaſtical Image made to it, which is a falſe Chriſtſhip that is an Empire in an Apoſtate Church, of which Antichriſt is the Head. How fitly therefore are theſe Things diſplayed in the Symboliſms of Churches?

It is certain, There hath been a Chriſtian Church in all Ages from the Reſurrection of Chriſt, to this Day, and ſhall be to the New Jeruſalem, and to the End of the World. This is grounded upon thoſe two Places, Matt. 16. 18. Ʋpon this Rock will I build my Church, and the Gates of Hell, either of Hell, as it ſignifies the Grave, Mortality, and Death, or the Powers of Darkneſs ſhall not prevail againſt it: and Matt. 28. ult. Lo I am with you always unto the end of the World. Nor is this controverted among any Chriſtians. From hence it follows, we cannot be Time-bound, or ſtraitned in ſpace of Time, to place theſe Succeſſions in, For there muſt neceſſarily be a Succeſſion of this Chriſtian Church in ſeveral Ages, and States, and ſo muſt continue till the End, which muſt as neceſſarily run a long Apocalyptical Time, and ſo give a bottom to found ſuch Symbols upon, if it pleas'd, (as we ſuppoſe it did) the Prophetick Spirit to give them.

As there muſt neceſſarily have been a Variety of States of this one Church, ſo the firſt of them muſt needs have been ſettled and founded in Doctrine, Worſhip, Rules of Life, Order, and Diſcipline, by immediate Inſpiration, divine Authority, and Inſtitution through the Miniſtry of the Apoſtles. This is moſt evident from that Book of Scripture, written to that purpoſe, The Acts of the Apoſtles; as alſo from all the Apoſtolical Epiſtles. From hence it follows, the Apoſtolical Church, in its Apoſtolical State, was firſt in order: whether therefore we will allow it to be ſymbollically repreſented or not in that firſt Church of Epheſus, it is certain, that Labour and Patience twice repeated, that trying them, which ſaid, they were Apoſtles, and were not, and finding them Lyars, importing the exact conſigning all Apoſtolical Truths and Rules into an authentick Canon of Scripture, does moſt admirably repreſent that truly Primitive, Apoſtolical State.

Beſides the daily or every days Miſcarriages from this excellent State, by Hereſies, Errors, and bad Practiſes, to which degenerate and deeply corrupted Humane Nature is ſo ſubject, and of which Apoſtolical Writings take ſo continual notice; there was foretold an eminent viſible, and notorious Apoſtacy, fix'd, and ſettled upon its own Baſe, out of which Antichriſt was to come, and ſo very fit to be taken notice of in this Book of the Kingdom.

Now this Apoſtacy was declar'd expreſly by the Apoſtle Paul to be at work in a mystery of Iniquity; and the Spirit ſaith expreſly, that in the latter Times, which latter Times, as we have before affirm'd, were then begun, though every day more, and more, latter; Some, that is, not a few, but a certain ſort of men, that ſhould make a Body or Species of Men, ſhould depart from the Faith. If then it had begun ſo 1 Tim. 4. 1. Written to Timothy, as then at Epheſus. early, in ſome Lineaments of it, although not in that of Nicolaitaniſm, and that it daily proceeded, and grew much higher after the Apoſtles Departure or Death, ravening Wolves and Men teaching perverſe things ariſing from Chriſtians themſelves, Act. 20. 28. &c. remonſtrated alſo to this very Church of Epheſus; Their leaving their first Love, the removing this Candleſtick out of the Superiority and Excellency of Primo-geniture, and conferring it on Smyrna, in the Crown of Life, and Philadelphia in the Scepter of the New Jeruſalem, are moſt lively Symbols to ſuch a purpoſe, though yet the Overcomers of this protoplast Church are aſſur'd to eat of the Tree of Life in the midſt of the Paradiſe of God.

This Apoſtacy being to become ſo grand an Apoſtacy, it muſt needs proceed and work on by degrees, ſo as that ſome Church and its Biſhop deriving it ſelf from the Apoſtles, ſhould very elderly vere towards a Synagogue of Satan, and there ſhould be ſuch an Aſſumption by it, and Deference of Advantages to it, by many in the whole Chriſtian Church, tending towards and preparing for ſuch an Apoſtacy, that it gain'd Pretenſions (undeſign'd yet to it particularly) to intitle it ſelf to ſuch a blooming Antichriſtian Power as was foretold to come out of the Apoſtacy; for if it could not derive high from Antiquity, it could not riſe to that Grandeur of Apoſtacy under the Profeſſion of Chriſtianity: And yet in the mean time the Ʋniverſal publick Chriſtian Church may not only remain pure, but be firſt in deep Sufferings for Chriſt, and ſo fill up the Number of Martyrs dying under the Pagan Draconick Empire, but alſo receive the Crown of Life, and of the Glory of the New Jeruſalem in a Figure, by the Empire becoming Christian, as it did in Conſtantine.

Now what Type of ſuch a State of the Church could be more expreſs in all this, than the Church of Smyrna? For whether it was ſo deſign'd by the Spirit, or not, it is certain, in Reaſon, ſuch an Apoſtaſie, Apoſtate Church, and falling Star muſt have a Foundation in Antiquity, even while the Church was pure, and in Sufferings; and that very Church and its Biſhop bore a part in it, and yet was every day more and more under the Aſpect of that Caution given to it Rom. 11. 17, 18, &c. and cſpecially when it was crown'd in Conſtantine.

The Apoſtaſie muſt come to be ſuch a high, enthron'd Apoſtacy, and ſo obſcuring, over-ſhadowing, covering the true Church under its ſelf, that the very Apoſtatiz'd Synagogue uſurp'd the Title of the true Church; and yet becauſe God owns the true Church only, he ſpeaks only to that, as having under it, in his Account, the falſe Church, and as bearing in the Type of the falſe Church, polluted with Idolatry, ſpiritual Fornication, horrible Corruption of Manners, while indeed the true Church is oppreſs'd, and its Members martyred and ſlain as Antipapal Witneſſes, by the falſe Church; and the Antipas. true Church carries the Name of the enthron'd falſe Church, the high and lofty Pergamus; and therefore the Things that would be great if the Church were directly guilty of them, are call'd ſmall things, and the threatning diverts from that true Church, and falls on the falſe Church only, I will come to thee and ſlay THEM with the Sword of my Mouth, and as a Church partly abhorring the Pollutions of the falſe Church, partly excommunicated, and anathematiz'd, hath the Promiſe of hidden Manna, in the former caſe, and of the white Stone of Abſolution, as to the latter.

Now I appeal to all Proteſtants, Whether this was not truly the State of Things in the depth of the Apoſtaſie? And I appeal to all judicious Conſiderers of the Epiſtle to the Church of Pergamus, Whether ſuch a State could be given in more expreſſive and ſignificant Shades.

It is then moſt evident, There muſt be a Time wherein the Myſtery of Iniquity began to work, ſeeing it did begin gradually; and that Beginning muſt be within the Apoſtolical Times, for the Apoſtle declares it ſo to begin: beſides, from this Neighbourhood it derives a Pretence of Authority, tho' indeed there can be from thence no Authority gain'd to Antichriſtianiſm, ſeeing the Scripture, and not Neighbourhood to the Apoſtles Time, is our Rule, and ſeeing any Authority no higher deriv'd, is ſtain'd and blemiſh'd by that Apoſtolical Declaration, yet a Face, a Countenance of Authority, will be thence deriv'd, to deceive and delude with.

It is alſo moſt evident, The Progreſs of it muſt afterwards grow ſo high to be a Synagogue of Sathan, and after to be a Throne of Sathan; ſo that from hence may ariſe the Symbols of Epheſus, Smyrna, Pergamus.

After the Time that Antichriſtianiſm did thus prevail, ſeeing it was not to be perpetual, and everlaſting, however long; and that the Ruine of it is firſt to be gradual, and then at laſt ſudden; there muſt be ſome preparatory Wreſtles and Struggles for the Eluctation and Recovery of the true Church after this Oppreſſion, and being muffled up under the Name of a falſe Church, call'd Catholick and Ʋniverſal, and HOLY MOTHER CHURCH, at the ſame Time; yet in regard of the remaining Power of Antichriſtianiſm united with the Powers of the Kings of the Earth, the ſtate of the true Church muſt needs be ſtill cover'd, under the Appearance of ſuch a falſe Ʋniverſal Church, over and above it, and ſo muſt in that regard bear in Type the Name of that apoſtate Daughter, Thyatyra, while in the mean time, its Charity, Jezebel Daughter of Ethbaal. &c. Faith, Patience, Service, Works, againſt that falſe Church, grow continually greater and greater to the very laſt: and its diſownings of the Depths of Sathan, and not accepting them for Deeps of Religion, are very evident and eminent to its Praiſe: The ſuffering Jezebel therefore, or the falſe Church regnant over it becauſe it cannot help it, are ſmall things against it, becauſe but Types; for yet it is accounted ſo perfect, as to be commanded only to hold its own, and no other Burden of Command impos'd on it, but to hold fast what it had already; whereas to ſuffer Jezebel, had it not been overpower'd, had been a very heinous thing.

Now ſo much therefore of this True Church as did ſo eluctate and force its way out of the Falſe, was, while it was forcing its way under one Notion, or Denomination, and when it had forc'd its way under another, and while it in any parts and portions of it continues in the midſt, and within the Bowels of Kingdoms and States ſtill keeping up, and ſubmitting themſelves to the Power of Antichrist. It may ſtill retain its name Thyatyra, and although the Time, or interval, it properly meaſures, when the whole True Church was compris'd in it, may be paſt, yet it may continue in Being, in no higher State, then of Thyatyra, till the appearance of the Morning Star, and the fall of the Tenth of the Great City.

Now it is moſt evident, there have been ſuch earneſt Motions of the True Church from under the Tyranny of Antichriſtianiſm, There ſtill continue ſuch in Antichristian States and Kingdoms, according to their Power, I demand therefore, what more agreeable and expreſſive Lineaments hereof could be given, then in the Church of Thyatyra firſt eſpying, and as under Affliction, looking for the firſt dawns of Light, and after advanc'd to Rule the Nations, &c. in the New Jeruſalem.

After the Emerſion, and actual manumiſſion of ſeveral parts of the True Church from Antichriſtianiſm, and a ſettlement in Receſs, and Separation from it, ſome Churches through the Favour of Princes, States, and their Laws entred into a Condition of outward Splendor and Glory, Riches, Power, and Authority, of which the Sardius Stone may be a fit emblem; But this outward Elevation not ſo becoming, nor agreeable to the Patience of Chriſts Kingdom, ſuch a Church may be too much taken up about Rites and Juriſdictions, and ſuch extern Decencies, and not preſs forward upon Things, that remain in an order, and ſequence to the Kingdom of Chriſt, and ſo fall under ſevere Cenſures.

This Church repreſents Churches which are yet accepted by Chriſt, as True Churches, they have on their own proper Title, Names, though but few, that have not defiled their Garments. And theſe few, though beſt, are not yet made the Church, but the whole though in a ſleepy and defiled State are the Church, that has the few Names, that had not defiled their Garments; contrariwiſe in Pergamus and Thyatyra, the falſe Church, that calls it ſelf the univerſal, is not the Church, but the Few, ſuppreſs'd, overcome Witneſſes are yet the two Candleſticks ſtanding before the God of the whole Earth, which is a moſt remarkable Difference, ſhewing Sardis a True Church.

Now ſince the Reformation, it is known by general Obſervation, There are ſuch Churches, that are in a State and Splendor Sardian, but let the Application of the Characters remain, till he comes, that ſays, He will Come at an Hour, this Splendid, ſecure, Symbolical Church thinks not of, except the few undefiled Names, and they of it that overcome, who have Promiſes of greater Glory with Chriſt, then this outward; but this Church in its own Name hath the Honour to make a Line of Time from the Reformation to this Day, and ſhall till that ſudden coming of Chriſt upon it, when ſuch a State will be at an End.

There have been Societies of Chriſtians, that ſince the Reformation have ſubſiſted only upon the Principles of brotherly Love, whoſe Door hath been attempted to be ſhut upon them, as not allowed Churches of Chriſt, or not in ſuch a way of Worſhip, who have had little outward ſtrength, who have yet kept the word of Christ, and not denyed his Name, in a ſtrict adherence to his word only, who have Enemies even of the Reformed, who are relaps'd down to the ſame Pitch the Apoſtacy was at, when ſtyl'd the Synagogue of Sathan, in the Church of Smyrna, not receiving indeed the Beaſts Number of 666. but too far link'd with the Corruptions of Antiquity, after the Empire becoming Chriſtian ſoon Antichriſtianis'd; who though for the preſent at leaſt ſeem irreconcileable with the Apostacy advanc'd to its Number; yet have great Indignation againſt Philadelphia and its Members: Theſe ſhall at the Kingdom of Christ appearing, come and worſhip at this Churches Feet, and be forc'd to acknowledge, Christ lov'd it, whoſe Crown of Honour it is, that it hath kept the Word of Chriſt's patience, embrac'd the Purity of Chriſtianity in a low and mean State; and therefore the Glory, the Kingdom the New Jeruſalem ſhall crown it, when the Hour of Temptation comes upon all the rest of the Earth, and detects the Vanity of their Religion, even of their falſe or defiled Chriſtianity, and the Church-ſtate of thoſe who have not overcome the Impurities of them who call'd themſelves Churches, Chriſtians, Reform'd, and were not ſo, but did lye.

This Church is not yet come to its proper ſpace upon the Line of Time, nor can do, till the Witneſſes riſe out of their Sackcloth, and the Kingdom of Christ be proclaim'd at the ſeventh Trumpet: And how excellent a Type of all this, is the Church Philadelphia?

There ſhall be a moſt perfect, happy, and glorious State of the Church before the Reſignation of the Kingdom to God and the Father, during the thouſand years; the very firſt Recidivations from which, ſhall be ſpew'd out of Christ's Mouth, and the whole of Church-States drawn up into Eternity: of which Loadicea is a clear Emblem, viz. of the Recidivation and ſpewing out in that laſt State.

Now from All this, it is moſt evident, The Church of Epheſus may have place from the first preaching the Goſpel till the cruel Perſecution of Diocleſian; into which laſt and moſt cruel One, All the Chriſtian Blood ſhed from the Reſurrection ſunk down, as the Blood from Abel to Zacharias upon the Generation of the Jews in the Time of our Saviour, and was requir'd of it: therefore, here Smyrna began to compleat the Churches Sufferings in being faithful unto Death, and receiv'd the Crown of Life, in the Symbol of Conſtantine's Chriſtian Empire, and ſo down to Theodoſius the Great; all which Time the Church continued pure, although it began to be check'd by a Synagogue of Sathan. Thus theſe two Churches contemporiz'd with the Seals: Pergamus and Thyatyra ran along with the ſix first Trumpets under the Apoſtaſie and Beſtian Tyranny, till in the latter part of the ſixth Trumpet, Thyatyra eluctated into the Reformation; then ſeveral of the reform'd Churches ſettled into the Sardian ſtate, and draw the Line of Time, with the laſt 180 of the 1260 Years, in Conjunction with Thyatyra, ſtill exiſtent, tho' not intitled any longer to bear this Line, and with Philadelphia not yet come to bear the Line of Time, which laſt ſhall bear the laſt 75 Years from the Witneſſes Riſing, and the Kingdom of Christ proclaim'd, till the New Jeruſalem and its thouſand Years ſettle upon it, and that new Cube of Time begin: at the End of which, the Laodicean Church no ſooner begins, but ends, and an Amen is ſet to all Time by Eternity receiving it. All which makes apparent, There is no Inconſiſtency, but a high Condecency in theſe ſeven repreſentative Churches, bearing a Line of Time contemporary with all Apocalyptical Time; which ought to be ſhewn.

Hereby we ſee, The Excellency of the Chriſtian Church, Remark. and of our Union with it, and Freedom from Schiſm, depends not upon the Greatneſs, the Antiquity, the Primitiveneſs of Churches, but upon the Divine Apoſtolickneſs of the Doctrine, Worſhip, Rules of Holy Life, truly Chriſtian Diſcipline, wherein we unite with them: The overcoming that evil of leaving the first Love, that Chriſt had againſt the very firſt Church of Epheſus, not made diminutive, as in Pergamus and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , ſmall or few things. Thyatyra, was more as to the Excellency of true Chriſtianity, than being of that Church: The not mingling with the Synagogue of Sathan, in the Church of Smyrna, gave the Inculpableneſs and Honour to it and its Members: The not being of the Apoſtate Church, when it call'd its ſelf Catholick in Pergamus and Thyatyra, but keeping to the Truth of the Goſpel, conſtituted the true Church; when the Proſelites and Diſciples of that Apoſtacy were the Proſelites and Diſciples of Balaam, and the Children of Jezebel. The few undefiled Names and Overcomers in Sardis, tho' a Reform'd Church, were of greater Eſtimation with Chriſt than the whole Church beſides; ſome of whoſe rigid Zealots of its Splendour and Power, Uniformity of Rites, it is to be fear'd, made the Synagogue of Sathan; and Philadelphia, tho' of little outward Power or Splendour, yet holding fast the Word of Chriſt, and not denying his Name, and keeping the Word of Christ's Patience, is preferr'd much before it, and honour'd with the New Jeruſalem: from which Bleſſed State Laodicea abating, and growing cool, All Church-ſtates in this World are ſo diſtaſted by Chriſt, that He ſpews them out of his Mouth, and receives only the Overcomers to his Throne, and his whole Church into Eternity.

SECT. X. Of the Third Line of Time in the Grand Line of 2300 Even. Morn. or of the Seven Seals from the Reſurrection: ſhewing it extends to a ſpace of 400 Years. Apoc. Cap. 4. cap. 5. cap. 6. cap. 7. cap. 8.

I Have now finiſh'd the firſt Real and General Line of Time that runs from Stem to Stern, from the Beginning to the End of Apocalyptical Time. I come now to the ſecond giving of the ſame Lines, which is not uniform and entire, as the former of the Churches; but made up, not only of various Parts as that was of ſeven Churches, but of various Repreſentations of each part, as Seals, Trumpets, Voices, and Vials, and each of theſe comprehends its following Order, viz. the Seals, the Trumpets, the Voices, the Vials, under the Seventh of each former, as hath been already clear'd, by which they are all kept in a cloſe ſucceſſional Connexion one with another, and the ſeventh Seal hath its Hold upon the whole, even to the laſt Day of Judgment, when the whole Book of the Kingdom is reſign'd back into the Hand of God, out of whoſe Hand it was received by Chriſt, ſeal'd. 1 Cor. 15. 24. &c.

I am therefore now, and in the firſt place, to ſpeak of the firſt part of this ſecond giving of the Line of Time, and that as in the Seals, before it came to the Trumpets.

1. And becauſe there is one general Preface to this whole Repetition of the Line of Time, I ſhall firſt conſider, how adequate it is to the whole Line, and to the great Adminiſtrations of it, in a brief or ſummary Survey of it; For to aſſure us, The Preface was to the whole Apocalyptical Book or Time, adorn'd with new Figures and Sculptures; John heard the first Voice that ſpake to him, and it was as it were of a Trumpet, ſaying to him, I will ſhew thee Things that must be hereafter, Rev. 4. v. 1, 2. and immediately he was the ſecond time in the Spirit, where the Diſtinction of things hereafter from the things that are, as Rev. 1. 19. was made only, as the Types of the Churches had a real Exiſtence at that Time, as Types in the then begun Chriſtian Church; but the following were deriv'd from things to come. And after this there was no more any ſuch Voice of a Trumpet ſpeaking to John: no more being in the Spirit, except a being carried in the Spirit into the Wilderneſs, to ſee the Apoſtate Church, and then to a Mountain to behold the Holy City. The Voice ſpeaking again, c. 10. v. 8. evidently relates to the firſt Voice in that chap. ſaying, ſeal and write not, v. 4. and then take the Book and eat, &c. and c. 1. 10. c. 4. 1, 2. not to theſe Trumpet-Voices.

2. At this ſecond Apocalyptical Volume, we have the great Theatre of the Throne, and the whole Grandeur of it, and adorn'd every way ſuitable to the Doctrine of the Goſpel, and as it were in the firſt Apoſtolical Church ſettled firſt in God; as the Doctrine of the One God, made known in the Father, the Son, and the Spirit, is the Foundation of Chriſtianity. For the Father, the Word, and the Spirit, bear Record of it in Heaven; and theſe three are one in that Record, as they are in themſelves ONE.

3. About this Throne, at each Angle, or at each of the four Points of it, are four Living Creatures, ſo I chooſe to tranſlate 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; not Beaſts properly and diſtinguiſhingly in this Prophecy call'd 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; and theſe four Living Creatures repreſent the Apoſtolical Church of the New Teſtament, as in four Ternaries, or Threes of the twelve Apoſtles, in perpetual Action, and therein as it were encircling the twenty four Elders of the pure Iſraelitiſh Church. The Elders are upon Seats round about the Throne, and with Crowns on their Heads, as being of old a Kingdom of Prieſts, and they are in this Prophecy introduc'd in Service to the Kingdom of Christ, that ſhall be at the New Jeruſalem together with, and as by the Apoſtolick Church, who ſhall be Kings and Prieſts together with them repreſented by theſe four and twenty Elders, Heads of the prieſtly Courſes, who are firſt plac'd, as leading the Goſpel of Jeſus Christ, and his Kingdom by Prophecy, but yet in the very firſt Action the Order is revers'd, and the living Creatures are firſt in giving Glory. Firſt, there is the particular Song to the Divine Nature on the Throne, as the abſolute Creator and Lord of all; ending in this, For thy Pleaſure all things are and were created, and ſo are abſolutely under his Dominion and Diſpoſe, before whom they caſt their Crowns.

4. The grand Symbol of the whole Apocalyptical Time, and its Events, and of the ſupreme Conduct and Government, till they iſſue into the Kingdom of Chriſt, is the ſeal'd Book in the Hand of Him that ſat on the Throne, ſeal▪d with the ſeven Seals, which Seals have under them the whole Courſe of preparatory Events to this Kingdom, and the Kingdom it ſelf, till it be reſign'd back to God. Thus Daniel ſaw Prophecy and Viſion ſeal'd up, Dan. 9. and the Book ſeal'd, Chap. 12.

5. There is Proclamation made by the loud Voice of a ſtrong Angel, for the finding out a worthy Perſon to open the Book, and looſe its Seals: And none in Heaven or Earth was found worthy to open the Seals, or ſo much as look thereon.

All which, is certainly as Divine a Symbol to ſet out the ſupream and ſole Excellency of the Lord Jeſus Chriſt, as far above all Principalities and Powers, and every Name in Heaven or Earth, as could be found out, and ſurpaſſing all Underſtanding or Invention finite, and is in ſurprize of any Admiſſions of Angels or Saints into any parts of his Mediatory Office, the very leaſt, ſo much as an Ability to look thereon; as alſo to forecloſe that grand Antichriſtian Aſſumption of the man of Sin, for his very Supremacy is hereby plainly declar'd to be Antichriſtianiſm, who undertakes not only to look upon this Book, but to open the Seals; and herein he ſhews himſelf in the Temple of God, as God.

6. The much weeping of John, that none was found worthy to open the Book, does moſt exactly and critically point to the time of the Death of Christ, or his lying in the Grave, when there ſeem'd a Deſpair upon all the Creation in that dark Interval, and a ſuſpenſion of the Conſolation of Iſrael, and when all the Apoſtles had given up, as it were, the hopes of it, of which the Apostle John was here a Symbol, and repreſented all the Apoſtles.

7. The ſame Article of Time is farther aſſur'd and confirm'd by the one of the Elders, as a Repreſentative of the whole Iſraelitiſh Church, who lead to Chriſt. Thus Christ open'd the Scriptures of the Old Teſtament, eſpecially of Daniel, That Christ was thus to ſuffer, and to enter into his Glory, viz. of ſitting firſt at the Right-hand of God, till his Foes ſhould be made his Footſtool. He ſate down on his Fathers Throne, in his Father's Kingdom: He ſhall have a Throne and Kingdom properly his own.

8. Chriſt hereupon exactly as in the Time, according to the Hiſtory of the Goſpel, appears as on the ſudden, and unexpectedly in the midſt of the Throne of the Elders, and the living Creatures, a Lamb, as it had been newly ſlain, and now riſen and aſcended; and ſo the Epoch of the Apocalyptical Time is moſt ſtrictly defin'd and fully aſſur'd. And at this Point of Time he receives the Book; which is the very ſame with ſitting on God's Right-hand, till his Foes ſhall be made his Footſtool: for when the Book is unſeal'd, and the thouſand Years begin, Then there is a putting down all Rule and Authority. At the End of the thouſand Year, and the Day of final Judgment over, the Book is quite unſeal'd in Death, the laſt Enemy overcome; and then the Book, the Symbol of the Kingdom, is reſign'd with the Kingdom it ſelf, into the Hand of the Father.

9. Hereupon the State of the Chriſtian Church in its Apoſtolical Purity, with the Order of the Living Creatures firſt, and then drawing that of the Elders along with it, in a Song of Redemption, in Praiſe of the Lamb, with a Prophecy of his Kingdom, in which his Servants and Saints ſhall reign above the Earth, or over it, as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ſignifies in ſeveral Places of the New Teſtament, joyn'd with a Genitive Caſe, particularly Matt. 25. 21. 23. I will make thee Ruler over many things, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 .

10. To ſum up all; The State of the Church in the thouſand Years Kingdom of Chriſt is given in a ſecond Song of Praiſe, wherein all things bow in the Name of Chriſt, as Lord, and that not ceremonially, but in real Subjection, Phil. 2. 10. Things in Heaven and in Earth, and under the Earth, and that to the Glory of the Father, For the four Living Creatures having ſaid Amen to this high Celebration of Chriſt, the four and twenty Elders, as having by the Apoſtolical Church receiv'd an explicate Knowledge of Chriſt; to ſhew, The New Teſtament did not at all derogate from the Old; The four and twenty Elders, after they had fallen down with the four Living Creatures, and joyn'd in a Song of Praiſe to the Lamb, now as making up the Concent, worſhip him that liveth for ever and ever; and conclude that which the four Living Creatures, or the Apoſtolical Miniſtry began, and herein ſhew the Reſignation of the Kingdom of God at laſt, that he may be All in All, Rev. 4. 10. compar'd with Rev. 5. 8. 14. For as all began in God that made all things, ſo here it ends in him.

The ſealed Book being now in the Hands of Chriſt, and all due Acknowledgments made to him that ſits on the Throne, and to the Lamb, immediately follows the opening of the Seals, and therein the Courſe of Time flows out, and ſo flows on; of which we are now to take a particular and ſtrict Account: only I would deſire every Perſon that ſets his Mind and Thoughts to view this ſo auguſt Inthronization of God and of the Lamb, That he would ponder within himſelf, Whether the deſolating either the Jews or the Heathen Empire, can be Events great enough for ſo ſtupendious a Pre-Repreſentation; or any thing leſs than the Glorious Kingdom of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt could anſwer to it.

And now, that we may eſtabliſh the Line of Time according to theſe Seals, and the Time of their opening, there are three Things to be conſider'd;

1. What it is that is the principal Jewel and Treaſure that lies under theſe Seals; and ſo to be ſet free by the unlooſing them.

2. What is the principal and ſupream Viſum or Thing to be ſeen in every Seal, and the opening of it, and how it ſerves the diſcloſing that Jewel.

3. What is the true method of fixing the certain Time that the whole Courſe of the Seals took up, and how it is to be meaſur'd and fix'd.

If we can now determine and ſettle aright upon the Reſolution of each of theſe Particulars, we ſhall be able to underſtand this firſt Sett of Apocalyptical Viſions, and to have ample ſatisfaction concerning them, and have great Light into the following Viſions alſo.

1. As to the Firſt then, That great Treaſure and Jewel of Truth that is inclos'd within theſe Seals, and ſo alſo, as we ſhall ſee, that the Trumpets ultimately ſounded unto, is the Glorious Kingdom of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt.

Every Event, and the Stage of Time it was to paſs over, is as a Seal or Stop upon this Kingdom, till it opens into Glory; and the opening of every Seal was an Advance towards it: and although when the ſeven Seals were open'd, there appeared a greater and more prodigious Cauſe of Delay, viz. the Antichriſtian Kingdom; yet every Trumpet was as an Alarm of War to the ſubduing that Mock-Kingdom that roſe in Deſpight and Oppoſition to the Kingdom of Chriſt. And becauſe all things were ſo ſet, and placed in their Seaſon and Order, that no one thing could come to paſs before that which was ſet before it had had its free Egreſs and Event, therefore every of theſe Events, and the opening of the Seals to let them out, though they did not in the Iſſue open to the true Appearance of that Kingdom, yet becauſe they did as it were, what they could, and there was a Remove of ſo many Prohibents, or Obſtacles to that Kingdom; and Time ſo advanc'd from Point to Point, that by the opening every Seal the Kingdom of Chriſt might be nearer to its Appearance; therefore they are juſtly underſtood, and expounded to be Seals, unloos'd, and opening to the Kingdom of Chriſt.

Now beſides thoſe 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or IT IS DONE, IT IS DONE, at the End of the Apocalyptical Time and all its Events, whither they one and all run together; beſides this, there is this abſolute Aſſurance, That the Kingdom of Christ was under the Seals; The Kingdom made ſo magnificent a ſhow of it ſelf at the ſixth Seal, that had not the Servants of God been ſeal'd in their Fore-heads, that they ſhould not then appear with him in Glory, the Kingdom had even then appear'd; for in Conſtantine's Chriſtian Empire, to the End of the Reign, or at the Victory of Theodoſius the Great over Heatheniſm, of which he endeavour'd the utter Extirpation, that Kingdom ſo far came out of its Retirement, that there was a ſolemn and loud Doxology in Heaven, that the Kingdom of God, and the Power of Christ were come; and yet at the very ſame time, the Woman, is recorded as fled into the Wilderneſs, Rev. 12. 10.

2. The firſt Particular then being reſolved with ſo much Evidence and Aſſurance, we may with the greateſt Clearneſs reſolve concerning the ſecond or the principal Viſum of every Seal open'd: for it muſt be ſome State of the Kingdom of Chriſt defin'd by the joyning together the Voices that ſummoned to the Sight and Obſervation ſo far, as theſe Voices continued; and then, when they ceaſed, the State of the Kingdom of Christ muſt be conſidered by the Viſa themſelves, as under the Ceſſation of thoſe Voices, and by any ſort of Voices we can find equivalent to them. And in this Method, and no other, that I can underſtand, we may juſtly and truly comprehend the Intention and Signification of the Seals.

For if all the Seals carry on the Kingdom of Chriſt by ſo many Degrees and Steps of Advance, as I have in ſome meaſure, I hope, made evident they do; By undeniable Proof then it muſt needs be, That every Seal hath ſome State of that Kingdom protuberant or ſwelling out in its Appearance upon that opening, and that the Voice that ſays, Come and ſee, calls to obſerve it, and the ſilence of any ſuch Voice moves Enquiry, Why there is no ſuch Voice? and every Viſum, or Thing to be ſeen in both ſorts of Seals, the Voic'd, or the ſeemingly ſilent Seals, are to be judg'd of, as they have Relation to the Kingdom of Chriſt, eſpecially becauſe we ſhall find the three laſt Seals without Voices, have ſomething to ſupply the want of the Voices of thoſe four Living Creatures.

3. As to the Time, and its Space, that is meaſur'd out by theſe Seals; ſeeing no Line of Time is expreſly given with them, it is impoſſible to be found out, but either, firſt, by ſome of the Viſa, or things ſeen at the opening of theſe Seals, that are ſo certain, as to be neceſſarily agreed in, and thereby meaſuring from them, on each ſide of them, to take the whole Courſe; or ſecondly, by the having good Aſſurance, what are the Viſa of the firſt, and laſt of theſe Seals, that thereby we may know, when they begin, and when they end, by the moſt undoubted Accounts of Hiſtory; or thirdly, by obſerving if there be any Light concerning the juſt middle Point of their Time; or laſtly, by ſome other Line of Time, that may (how much larger ſoever ſo as to comprehend it, yet) ſet Limits to it in its Beginning, Middle, and End, by ſome certain Line of Time that muſt end juſt before it, and ſome other Line of Time that muſt follow it; and that all taken together can anſwer that whole Line: And all theſe ways I ſhall uſe, to come to the exact Meaſure of the Space of the ſeven Seals, and what Meaſures of Time are and ought to be allow'd to them.

Let us then examine the Importance of every Seal, firſt by what it diſcovers of the Kingdom of Chriſt, upon the joyning of the Viſum or thing to be ſeen, and the Voice together, or remarking upon the No Voice, and the equivalent Supply with the Viſum or thing to be ſeen, and then collect the Time of theſe ſeven Seals.

The Viſum, or thing to be ſeen of the firſt Seal, is, as is hardly controverted by any, The riding out of Chriſt on his white Horſe, with his Bow, and the Right of a Crown, conquering and to conquer. This then was the Aim of Chriſt to obtain his Crown, in the firſt place by the pure and holy Arms, and Power of his Goſpel, in the Ʋniverſal, Perfect Miniſtry of the Apoſtles; and till the Effect of that was tryed, he makes ſhew of no other, whatever farther Aim Chriſt might have, if his Goſpel was not ſubmitted to.

Thus is Chriſt riding out propheſied of, of Old; Ride proſperouſly becauſe of Truth, Meekneſs, and Righteouſneſs, Pſ. 45. 3. And upon this Horſe he rides out with final Victory, Rev. 19. whoſe Name is the Word of God. This then, was then the State of Chriſt's Kingdom, the making an Univerſal Offer of it ſelf to Jews and Gentiles, by that high Miniſtry of Perſons immediately guided and infallibly inſpir'd, and accompliſh'd with the Gift of Tongues, and Power of Miracles, to make the Publication of that Decree, Thou art my Son; This Day have I begotten thee: Ask of me, and as I have ſet Thee upon my Holy Hill of Zion by thy Reſurrection, ſo I will give Thee the Heathen for thy Inheritance, and the uttermoſt Ends of the Earth for thy Poſſeſſion: And if they will not ſubmit, Thou ſhalt break them with a Rod of Iron, and daſh them in pieces like a Potters Veſſel, Pſal. 2. 6.

The Apoſtolical Voice, deep and loud as Thunder, royal as of a Lyon, the firſt Living Creature, Come and ſee, is a farther Aſſurance, That this was then the State of Chriſt's Kingdom in this free and univerſal Offer of it ſelf: It beſpoke the World therefore in the Language of the reſt of that Pſalm, Be Wiſe now, O ye Kings; Be Inſtructed, ye Judges of the Earth, Serve the Lord with Fear, Rejoyce with Trembling; Kiſs the Son, leſt He be angry, and for breaking his Bands, and caſting his Cords from you, He break you at laſt as a Potters Veſſel, with a Rod of Iron, or as the Stone cut out of the Mountain without Hands ſhivers the Image, of which the next Seal gives a Type.

Now this Appearance of Chriſts Kingdom, and the moſt Holy declar'd Annointed in it, was abſolutely neceſſary to make known the thing ſeal'd, and to be unſeal'd; and that the End might be known by the Beginning, and the whole Compaſs of the Time of the Seals by Both. For nothing could make all theſe more known, nor the ſtay, the ſealing had on this Kingdom from appearing more manifeſt, than this its offer to appear at the end of the laſt half week in the Apostolical Preaching, and yet Prophecy and Viſion concerning it ſeal'd up ſo, that it could not bring forth this Kingdom, till its juſt Time conſtituted by the Father, and the Oath of Chriſt himſelf; and that in regard of the Obſtinacy of the Body of the Jewiſh Nation, and of the World of the Gentiles.

Immediately upon the refuſal of this King upon the Holy Hill of Zion, He began to uſe his Rod of Iron, and ſent out the Red Horſe of War, the Viſum or Thing to be ſeen under the ſecond Seal, joyned with the Voice of the Goſpel, Come and See; but abated and weakened, not a Voice of Thunder; Whereas had the Kingdom been accepted, the Thunder ſhould not only have continued, but multiplyed into Thunders and Voices, and grown lowder and lowder to introduce the Kingdom; But the Antichriſtian Kingdom, upon the True Kingdom, rejected, work'd on, and enervated the Voice though it was ſtill Apoſtolical, Come, and See; As the Voice of an Ox, as if it ſelf were Falling a Sacrifice at the Altar, deploring the ſlaughter then coming upon the World; So this ſecond living Creature.

The State of the Kingdom therefore was as retreated in the Gracious and Merciful Offer; The Voice was not ſo Grand, and Sounding, but inſtead of it, He that ſat on the Red Horſe of War, had a Great Sword given him, and It was Given to Him, that He ſhould take Peace from the Earth, and that Men ſhould kill one another: This certainly was eſpecially verified in thoſe Deſolations of the Jews under Veſpaſian, and Titus, and thoſe ſucceeding War-like Emperours, Trajan, and Hadrian; under the firſt of which the Deſtruction of Jeruſalem was ſo dreadful and bloody, till the laſt ruines by Hadrian; That no Time, nor Hiſtory was ever deeper dyed in Blood, nor could this be without diſmal Recoyls of the Great Sword upon the Empire it ſelf, within the Bowels of which it was continually ſheath'd; inſomuch, that Hadrian in his account of the final Wars with the Jews, omitted the uſual Preface in his Letters to the Senate, Ego quidem, & exercitus valemus, We and our Army are well. This he ſuppreſſed, as not agreeing to that Seaſon of ſo great loſs of Blood to the Romans.

This was a very affrightful appearance of this Kingdom, and of great Evidence of its Greatneſs and Power of Revenges, eſpecially upon the Jews, thoſe Murtherers and Enemies that would not have Chriſt reign over them, and it returned back upon the Gentiles alſo, and the Roman Empire, guilty of the ſame Oppoſition to the Kingdom of Chriſt, though not againſt the ſame Light, nor with the ſame unnaturalneſs; for as to them, He came more particularly to his own, and his own receiv'd him not, and therefore having after the crucifying of him, rejected his Dominion, the People of that Prince Veſpaſian Came and destroyed the City, and the Sanctuary as with a Flood, and Torrent of Vengeance, and now unto the End of the War, Deſolations upon the Jews were determin'd, and by the overſpread of the abominable Armies was pour'd upon the Deſolate by Hadrian after the Deſolation of Titus, Daniel. 9. ult.

Now this great Judgment and Deſolation, as a grand Argument of the Truth of Chriſtianity, in Revenge of which this Deſolation came upon the Jews, and the Reverberations or Repercuſſions, and Returnings of it upon the Heathen Empire, and their Perſecutions of Chriſtians, was a great Subject for the Apostolical Voice to enlarge it ſelf upon, and to perſwade Men to pay Homage to the King of Kings, who could thus avenge himſelf; and ſo of great Uſe was that Sound of the Voice, Come and See, that beholding the Deſolations that were made by Chriſt in the Earth, they might be ſtill, and know, that He was God, and exalt him in the very Heathen Earth.

After this ſevere Vengeance of Chriſt by the Rider of the Red Horſe, there enſues the opening of the third Seal, and the Thing to be ſeen under it was a Black Horſe, and He that ſat upon it had a pair of Ballances in his Hand, and the Apoſtolical Voice continuing as under the last former Seals, Come and See, and it was the Voice of the third living Creature, the Voice, as of a Man.

Now that we may judge of the State of the Kingdom, under this Seal, it is to be cloſely examined, what this Viſum, or Thing to be ſeen imports, even the Black Horſe, and the Rider with a Pair of Ballances in his Hand; and then the diſtinct Voice in the midſt of the Living Creatures.

It hath been generally interpreted, all to Famine, as if the Seals were a Courſe of Judgments, but beſides that, neither the Firſt, nor the Fifth Seals carry any Signification of Judgment, by a more ſagacious Inſpection into the ſpectacle of this Seal, after that forenam'd excellent Duumvirate of Apocalyptical Interpreters, Mr. Mede, and Dr. More, and compare of it with the Voice of the third living Creature, as of a Man; I am abundantly ſatisfied, the Black Horſe, and the Ballances in the Hand of the Rider, are an Emblem of that ſolemn Imperatorial Juſtice of the Emperours of this Third Seal, the Antonines, eſpecially that great Mirror of Juſtice to Magiſtrates, Alexander Severus, in whom I account the interval of this Seal to End, who bore in his Hand continually in all Adminiſtrations, that great Ballance of the World, that Ballance of commutative Juſtice, given by our Saviour; Do as you would have done to you, and no otherwiſe; and this, as ſo remarkable in it ſelf, and of a higher Prophetical Ʋſe, as we ſhall Diſcourſe, when we come to the Time affix'd to theſe Seals, and particularly to this; A Voice in the midst of the living Creatures calls to the more ſolemn Obſervation of a Meaſure of Wheat for a Penny, Three Meaſures of Barley for a Penny, and ſee that thou hurt not the Oyl, and the Wine.

And now the State of the Kingdom, in Relation to this Viſum, I eſtimate by thoſe highly Rational, and Apocalyptick Diſcourſes for Chriſtianity, by Juſtin, Martyr, Athenagoras, Apollonius, in his publick Account of Chriſtianity to the Roman Senate, Clemens Alexandrius, Tertullian, Origen, Minutius Felix, who all appeal'd to theſe Juſt and Manly Emperors, and offer'd to lay Chriſtianity before them, as Equal Judges, and that would but ſhew themſelves Men. And Alexander Son of Mammaea, a Chriſtian Lady. Severus was ſo far prevail'd upon by thoſe weighty Reaſons, that History hath reported him to have decided for Christianity; and as he ſhewed a conſtant Reverence to that great Apothegme, of the Saviour of the World, ſo to have built a Temple in Honour to him, upon which very laſt particular yet, I lay no weight, as being too doubtful.

But the other Parts of the State of this Kingdom of Chriſt, born up by the manlieſt Efforts of Reaſon, manag'd by thoſe Apoſtolick Perſons before nam'd, before thoſe forenam'd Emperours, and Alexander particularly, are ſo beyond all Hiſtorical Diſpute, as to ſway me much more, than thoſe inquiſitive ſearches for ſome Dearth or Famine, that might be adjuſted to the Time of this Seal; For I account it a Rule in this, and all other parts of this Prophecy, That the Interpretation depend, not upon dark and obſcure Parts of Hiſtory, but upon the moſt Conſpicuous, Open, and Clear, and that are moſt known, and notorious in it; And it is to me a juſt Suſpition upon any Interpretation, that is otherwiſe grounded.

After this gracious Tryal and Eſſay upon the Heathen Empire, to draw it by the Cords of a Man, and by the Bands of Reaſon, immediately follows the Fourth Seal, In which open'd, the Viſum, or Thing to be ſeen is the Pale Horſe, and in the Place of any Imperial Rider ſits Death, and Hades the Grave, or Hell followes it as its attendant Emblem, and the Voice of the Fourth living Creature, as an Eagle drawn by the Carcaſe, ſays, Come and ſee, This imports that Complication of Evils and Judgments; The Sword, the Famine, the Pestilence, and the Beaſts of the Earth, and Power was given to Death over a fourth part of the Earth, or every fourth of it, that is upon all Quarters of it.

Under this Seal then, in the Time of thoſe many, cruel, and ſhort liv'd Emperours, between Alexander Severus, and Diocleſian, which were as Beaſts of the Earth, for ſavageneſs, and ſo are a moſt famous Historical Commentary upon this Seal, is ſhewen the mighty Vengeance and Wrath of God, upon an impenitent and imperſwaſible Empire, and this by that Apoſtolical Voice, to Come and See, or to conſider it, the State of the Kingdom vindicating it ſelf is ſo far declar'd, that it was even ready to break in with Fury upon the Heathen World, and that Patience ſo much injur'd and abus'd was now about to flame out in utmoſt Wrath; ſo far therefore the Kingdom of Chriſt was advanc'd, as to have made its laſt Tryal of Grace upon Pagan Rome; and upon this undoubtedly, the Apoſtolical Miniſtry inſiſted, in its, Come and See, as Ezekiel Ezek. 14. from 12 to 22. of old; as God ſaith there, When I bring my four great Judgments, The Sword, Peſtilence, Famine, and the Beaſts of the Earth, though Noah, Job, and Daniel ſtood before me, to turn away my Wrath, They ſhould deliver only their own Souls.

And now as to the State of the Church, all along theſe Seals paſt, There was a plain Appearance of it in the Apoſtolick Voices, till juſt the Entrance of the fourth Seal; From that Time theſe Voices ceas'd, which had ſo far, as ſupported by the Characters of Imperial Hiſtory, declar'd to us the Times and States of the Church, as before drawn out in the Labour, and Patience, and Sufferings of the Epheſine Church, while thoſe Apoſtolical Voices laſted, although there was ſuch a Leaven of the Apoſtacy hid in it, that it was charg'd to have left its first Love; one great Inſtance of which, was in Victor's Excommunication of the Aſian Churches upon the ſcore of the unwritten Ceremony of keeping Eaſter at all, much more unwritten as to Criticiſm of Time, which made that ſo great Fewd.

The Fifth Seal ſo plainly opens in the Sufferings of the Chriſtian Martyrs, as to aſſure us, This Prophecy, as alſo other Scripture-prophecies, and Notes of Time, are for the ſake of the Church, and not of Heathen Empires and States: yet by the Courſe of the Seals, we may eaſily know at what hour of the Empire it was, as by referring to the peculiar foregoing Church-prophecy, we know under what Symbol of the Church it lies; and from both, That it was the laſt and cruel ten Years Perſecution, or ten Days Tribulation, begun by Diocleſian, while the Chriſtian Church was under that peculiar Symbol of the Church of Smyrna.

That it was about the Time of Diocleſian, the Current of the former Seals, and the immediately following Deſolation of Heatheniſm under Conſtantine aſſure us.

That it was under the Symbol of the Church of Smyrna, its peculiar Character of Sufferings, and ten Days Tribulation, make out; as alſo, in that there was no longer any Apoſtolical Voice, but the Voice of Souls, that were gone out of martyr'd Bodies, it ſignifies the Synagogue of Sathan near an height; and from that very occaſion of the Tombs, Relicks, Memories, and Veneration of Martyrs, and Truſt in their Negotiation out of the Body for thoſe they left behind in it, growing much higher. However, God graciouſly accepts this Suffering Church, and lays no Imputation upon it, but only on the Sathanick Synagogue. He ſeems to have more reſpect to the Souls Complaint than to the Survivers of that Church; He appoints them white Robes, but as unconcern'd in Mediations for any in this World, they are commanded to rest; and there is on their Inſtance a Signification of a new Roll of Martyrs under Antichrist, when the whole Number of thoſe of the firſt Reſurrection ſhould be compleat, over whom the ſecond Death ſhould have no Power.

This Seal then is the very Joynt betwixt the Kingdom of Paganiſm falling, but not yet fallen; and that ſhort Appearance of Chriſt's Kingdom in the Christian Empire till Theodoſius the Great. The Army of Martyrs had not yet overcome by the Word of the Teſtimony, which they held; The Kingdom of Christ was not yet celebrated with that Doxology, chap. 12. But there was nothing came between this Cry of the Souls and that Kingdom, although ſpeedily ſurpris'd by Antichriſtianiſm, into which Pagan Demonolatry was firſt tranſplanted on this very occaſion of Martyrs Sufferings, compleated within this Seal eſpecially.

And thus we have the State of the Kingdom of Christ in the Church within this Seal aſſur'd by one of the moſt famous Monuments of Eccleſiaſtick History.

The ſixth Seal is that great Seal opened, by which the Heathen State of the Roman Empire was demoliſh'd; and which carries moſt abundant Inſtruction of this whole Time of the Seals, and alſo of the Kingdom of Christ in his Church during that Time.

1. That Heathen Idolatry that had ſeated it ſelf, as in the Heavens, and from thence reach'd down it ſelf into the Earth, and in the Deep, is as by an Earthquake remov'd from below, and as by a Tempeſt above is diſmounted and depoſed from thence: ſo that here Sathan, as the Dragon, was caſt down from Heaven, as by Lightning, according to the Viſion, chap. 12.

2. The Emperours, or Kings of the Earth, and all its great Men, lay'd aſide their Greatneſs, even to their Imperial Purple and Diadems, as particularly Diocleſian the Arch-Perſecutor, and Maximian with him; mov'd not ſo much by any thing as by a divine Terror, by the Fear of him that ſate on the Throne, and of the Lamb. And this is given as a lively Type of Christ's glorious Appearance in the Deſtruction of his Enemies; Who will be able to ſtand in that Day of his Wrath? What Mountains, Dens, or Caves, will then open to receive affrighted men?

3. From hence it plainly appears, What was to be open'd by Christ's opening of theſe Seals, even no other, than the glorious viſible Kingdom of Christ, and not his ſpiritual Kingdom only; As an eminent Aſſurance of which, He declar'd himſelf in the preaching of the Goſpel, and a Crown was given to him, as an Acknowledgment of his Right, though to obtain it, he was to go out conquering and to conquer. Here then in this Chriſtian Empire, beginning at the ſixth Seal, and ſo going on in the ſeventh Seal to Theodoſtus's Victory over all the Remains of Heatheniſm (after Julian) in the Senate, Magiſtracy, and People of Rome gather'd to a Head in Eugenius and Argobaſtes, This Kingdom appear'd as in an Emblem, and earneſt of it ſelf; and ſo it is celebrated chap. 12. with Praiſe and Triumph as in Heaven, though even there ſurpris'd.

4. Here the State of Chriſt's Kingdom in the Church is ſolemnly declar'd, and alſo as in the Chriſtian Empire. In the Church, to ſhew the high towring Synagogue of Sathan, There is no Voice of the Church, but of an Angel, crying to the four Angels not to hurt, &c. a certain Indication of bad Symptoms appearing at this, in it ſelf, happy Change. 2. There was a pure Church and Kingdom of Chriſt yet publick and viſible, but upon the Retreat; for it was juſt now retiring, and about to be ſeal'd, that is, under that over-growing Synagogue. 3. This Kingdom of Chriſt in his Church was to have (abating the general Unhappineſs of fallen ſinful Man) a more quiet and illuſtrious State than heretofore, viz. in a Chriſtian Empire; for till the whole Time of ſealing the Servants of God was paſt, the four Angels, that had the four firſt Trumpets, were commanded to hold the Wind, that no ſuch Hurt could be done upon the Empire, as was after to be done when they ſounded. This was Smyrna's Crown. So that tho' God had determin'd the Period of the Blood-guilty Roman Weſtern Empire, as Imperial, yet it was kept off, till it became Pagan-Antichriſtian (a new Paganiſm;) Then God gave it in Wrath, after a Time, an Antichriſtian King, its former Imperial King being taken away in Wrath firſt.

5. The preciſe Time of Sealing, that is of covering all the True, viſible Glory of Christianity in the Chriſtian Empire is hereby ſet, viz. until the Firſt Trumpet; For till all was ſealed, no Wind could ſtir; when therefore the firſt blaſting Trumpet ſounded, all true Chriſtian Glory was cover'd, ſhut, and ſeal'd; and Apoſtate Chriſtianity alone in any ſplendid publick Appearance could be hurt.

6. At this very joynt of Time, upon the Chriſtian Empire is grafted a Pre-Appearance of the Glory of the New Jeruſalem in the innumerable Palm-bearing Company.

7. That Glorious Kingdom is notwithſtanding the ſixth Seal open'd, apparently ſtay'd, and eſtopped in ſealing the 144000 of Gods Servants, that the Glory of Chriſt in them could not appear. For the Glory of a King is in the Multitude of his People, the ſealing therefore this ſquare Iſraelitiſh Apoſtolical Number is the ſealing, and eſtoppage of the Kingdom it ſelf.

The ſeventh Seal is the laſt Portion of this ſealed Time, and it keeps its hold on all future Time, till the Book and Kingdom are reſign'd. In which the Viſum or Thing ſeen was the ſeven Angels, that ſtood before God, to whom were given ſeven Trumpets, and theſe Angels preparing themſelves to ſound, till they juſt began to ſound make up the Repreſentation of this Seal.

The State of Chriſts Kingdom is to be underſtood, 1. By the Silence, as Characteriſtick a Note, as any of the former Voices; For in the ſtructure of this Divine Prophecy, the ſymbols are not only drawn and taken from the Events; but He that both manages the Events by his ſupream Power, and erects the Schemes upon them, hath deſign'd, provided, and contriv'd ſo much of Event, and Symbol, one for another, that it is a great Symbol, that there is no more of ſuch, or ſuch Event, That, while it looks, as if it were a Reaſon, why the Symbol goes no further, becauſe the Event goes no further, It is even yet a Symbol through the admirableneſs of this Mystick Prophecy, that juſt then, and there, where the Event ceaſes, the Ceſſation of the Event comes in the place, where that Ceſſation may create a Symbol; And this could be no way thus modelled, but by ſo ſupream an Authour, who is not only the Artificer of the Symbols, but the Opifex the abſolute Operator of the Events themſelves, The Reaſon, why the living Creatures ſpoke no more after the Fourth Seal, was, not only becauſe there were but Four living Creatures, but alſo becauſe the Pure Apoſtolical Miniſtry there ceas'd; The Reaſon, why the Souls cryed under the Altar, was not only becauſe the Martyrdomes under the Pagan Empire were then compleated, That all of that Roll might joyn in that appeal to God, but becauſe that was the moſt Pure and Excellent Voice the Church had then left to ſpeak to God in, the Voice of Martyrs Blood, that when they were dead, yet ſpoke, for after this the Church ſpoke no more, ſo as to be heard till after the Apoſtacy; nor did the four living Creatures or twenty four Elders appear any more after this Seal till then; c. 11. 20. And this Cry was tim'd juſt before that amazing change in the World, that Conſtantines Converſion produc'd. The Reaſon why an Angels Voice remarqu'd the ſixth Seal, except only as that ſo wonderful Event of the Deſolation of Heatheniſm ſpoke it ſelf, was becauſe the Kingdom of Chriſt was greater in the ſealing of ſo many of his Servants to be hidden under the Antichriſtian Kingdom, then, that very Converſion of Constantine, which as it let out the Kingdom of Christ, ſo far as in an Emblem, let out the Apoſtacy and Antichriſtian Kingdom alſo by accident, that juſt then the 144000 were ſeal'd, and the Woman took her Flight into the Wilderneſs. Laſtly, the Reaſon why Silence and Prayers without any audible Voice ſolemnize this Seal, is, becauſe the pure Service was reducing to the ſilent, private Prayers of the meaſured Temple, Altar, and its Worſhipers, and the publick Tammith Daily, or continual Pure Worſhip was about to be taken away by the Gentiles Intruſion into the outward Court. Chap. 11. 1. Compar'd with Chap. 8. 1.

Yet at this Time the Worſhip was both publick and pure in Gods Account, and the Prayers of all Saints came up as Incenſe before him, and the Proſecution, the Kingdom opened in all the Seals, had made againſt Heatheniſm, was completed in Theodoſius's Famous Victory against it, imported in the ſcatter'd Altar-Incens'd Fire of his and all Chriſtians memorializ'd Prayer, in the midſt of the Battel with Eugenius; upon which followed Voices, Thunderings, Lightnings, and an Earthquake, the uſual Symbols in this Prophecy of all the Acquiſts and Prevalencies of Chriſts Kingdom.

So the State of the Empire was during this Time a State of Reſpite, Quiet, Peace, or Victoriouſneſs, and Greatneſs under the Favour of the Precept given to the four Angels, that held the four Winds, which Precept was yet in full Force and Vertue.

But all this was but for an Half-hour, an imperfect, decurtated Time, ſeiz'd and ſurpriz'd from its Perfection, [as the Beaſt's Times have been, and much more ſhall be yet within the Half▪time:] The Purity of Worſhip was ſurpris'd by the Apoſtacy, the Kingdom of Chriſt by the Antichriſtian Kingdom, being immediately in Preparation; The Glory and Peace of the Empire no ſooner vindicated from Paganiſm, but merg'd in Antichriſtianiſm, and ſo purſued by Vengeance that puniſh'd the former in the latter; and ſo alſo made way by a high myſterious Counſel of Juſtice, for the Antichriſtian King, while it deſtroy'd the Antichriſtianiz'd Empire.

Now the juſt Time of the whole Courſe of the Seals opened, from the laſt half Week, I eſtimate at 400 Years; For the Decency of the Type of ſealed Time, it is indeed given in no numeral Account: Even as the ſeven Thunders ſeal'd are ever after conceal'd, and under the Name and explicite Series of ſeven Thunders never open'd, and yet, as we ſhall ſee, produc'd in the ſeven Voices; So this ſealed Time, and of this ſeventh Seal ending, may be underſtood;

1. By comparing that great opening of the Kingdom of Chriſt at the firſt Seal in the Apoſtolical Preaching, and the magnificent Appearance of it in the ſixth Seal in Conſtantine's Converſion, [and except that ſhort Nubecle,] that little Cloud of Julian's Apoſtaſie, all along the Chriſtian Empire to Theodoſius's Death. Parallels to each of which, nothing appears throughout the Time, either in Common or Eccleſiaſtick Hiſtory, wherein the Chriſtian Church is concerned, as ſhewing Chriſt's Kingdom.

2. By comparing all along the 2300 Ev. and Mor. the 75 of the Word going forth, the 490 of the Weeks, the 1260 of the Witneſſes, and its concurrent Numbers, and the 75 of the Voices and Vials we have, and ſhall farther find the ſealed Time determin'd to 400 Years, and ending at 437, when the Trumpets began to ſound; which ought to be ſhewn.

3. By the Signature of the half Time of the Churches Purity, and of the Weſtern Roman Empires Duration before the Vacancy; at which Vacancy it enter'd in the New and laſt In Auguſtulus. form, viz. the Beſtian, we may compute the Sealed Time.

This I account given by the Voice in the midſt of the four Beaſts in the third Seal, in the very Reign of that Mirror of Magiſtratical Juſtice, Alexander Severus, preſented with the Ballances in his Hand weighing out this Time juſt at the half Time, or 202 years from the Reſurrection, or 237 of Vulgar Account from the Incarnation: to which 202 Years added, as the other half Time, the Apoſtacy enter'd at 437, and then the Trumpets ſounded to the Empires Ruine.

And how fitly is the daily Service, at its juſt and even Ballance, ſymbol'd by the exact care of just Weight and Meaſure, (according to the Charge on the Prince in the Prophet Ezek.) without any Injury to the Wheat, Barley, Oyl, and (by Concomitancy no daily Oblation being without it) Wine, and as it were on purpoſe to ſhew us it was not the Levitical but according to the Unceremonial Simplicity of Goſpel Worſhip, the ſpiritual Sacrifice that is intended, Barley is added, which had no Place in the daily Levitical Oblation. Now to explain this Symbol, I deſire a diligent Compare of Rev. 6. 6. Exod. 29. 40. Numb. 28. 7. Ezek. 45. 9, 10. &c.

Oh infinite and ſupream Diſpoſe, that changes Times and Remark. Seaſons as it pleaſes, having firſt drawn them in an entire Table, lying always before it; where every Thing is beautiful in its own ſeaſon, and ſo every thing ſhall at laſt appear before Holy Angels and Saints; and even extort the Confeſſions of Angry and Male-content Spirits. How admirably hath it ſeal'd and open'd in this courſe of Seals, and for his own Glory ſuffer'd a new ſealing, by ſurpriſe, upon his Kingdom when that first ſealing was taken off, that he might bring Good out of Evil, Light out of ſo long obſcurity of the Apoſtacy, that even then when the Empire or Ʋniverſal Monarchy of the World was riſen out of Heatheniſm into the Acknowledgment of the only true God, and the one Mediator Jeſus Chriſt, ſuffered it to relapſe into the new Heatheniſm of Antichriſtianiſm: Even ſo Father, who haſt hid theſe things from the wiſe and prudent, and revealed them to Babes, it ſeemed good in thy ſight. For thou haſt what Time thou pleaſeſt, [to whom a Day and a thouſand Years are equal] to diſplay thy Kingdom in, within the moſt perfect Meaſure of Time, viz. a cubical thouſand Years, and then in a boundleſs Eternity.

To him then who ſits on the Throne, and to the Lamb, who hath the ſealed Book yet in his Hand, and is even ready to unſeal it into his Kingdom, within Ten Years to be proclaim'd, be Glory, Bleſſing, Salvation, Dominion, Obedience, for ever and ever. Amen.
An Explication of Daniel's Grand Line of Time, as given in his four laſt Chapters.

OF the Viſion of the Daily taken away, and therein of the 2300 Ev. Morn. or the Viſion call'd the Viſion of the Ev. Morn. in general, on Dan. chap. 8. Page 1. That this Viſion begins at the Perſian Monarchy, and the Proof of it. Page 8. In which a Line of 75 Years, precedent to the 70 Weeks, is aſſerted, and endeavour'd to be proved, Dan. 9. Page 24. Gives the Proof, that the Time of the Words going forth was the firſt 75 Years of the 2300 Ev. Mor. Page 28. Of the 70 Weeks themſelves in brief: the ſecond Line of the 2300 Even. Morn. Page 32. Brief Remarks on Daniel's laſt and longeſt Viſion, are made from Part to Part. Page 35. Of the whole Line of Time from the Reſurrection of Meſſiah, unto the Time of Bleſſedneſs, in the Lotts of the New Jeruſalem; and its Royal Prieſthood: on Dan. 12. v. 4. &c. to the end. Page 45. Wherein is given a Prefatory Survey of the whole Apocalyptical Prophecy. Page 52. Wherein a Proof is given, The ſeven Churches carry with them a Line of Time contemporizing with the whole Apocalyptick Time. Page 62. Of the third Line of Time in the Grand Line of 2300 Even. Morn. or of the ſeven Seals from the Reſurrection; ſhewing it extends to a ſpace of 400 Years. Apoc. c. 4 c. 5. c. 6. c. 7. c. 8. Page 72.

Of the Great LINE OF Prophetical Time, In XXII. Sections. viz. The 1260 Days of the Witneſſes, and the Woman in the Wilderneſs. Apoc. c. 11. 3. & 12. 6.
SECT. I. Of the Ninefold Repetition of this Line, and its ſeveral Characters; ſhewing, 1. That Time, Times, Half a Time, muſt each ſignifie, firſt Years, then Years of Years. 2. That Days muſt ſignifie, either firſt, Days of Years, in the 1260 Days, and then each of the three Days, a Year of Years, and proportionably in the Half Time, and Half Day. 3. The Months can be no other than Lunar Months, and ſo muſt ſignifie ſuch Months of Lunar Years, as are proportion'd to the 1260 Days, as Lunar Time is to Solar.

THE Great Line of Time, in the Eye of Prophecy, Poſition. and upon which it is moſt intent, as drawn for the latter Times, and approaching ſo near the final Accompliſhment of all Prophecy at this very Time, is the Time, Times, and Half Time, call'd alſo, Three Days and a half, Twelve hundred Sixty Days, and Forty two Months; All of which, even as each of them concurr, though in different manner, as ſhall be ſeen, into One Line of Twelve Hundred and ſixty Years, and are coeval to the ſpace of the ſix firſt Apocalyptical Trumpets.

That this Line may be better underſtood, and Apprehended, It is firſt to be well obſerv'd: in theſe following Grand Heads, or Generals of Diſcourſe.

This Line of Time is nine times to be found in Sacred Firſt General. Prophecy; Twice in Daniel it is called Time, Times, Half a Time; once 1260 Days, though concealed ſomewhat by Dan. 7. 25. and Dan. 12. 7. Dan. 12. 11. joyning it with Thirty more; for twelve hundred and ſixty are made to lye in the complex of Twelve hundred ninety Dayes, In the Apocalyptick Prophecy, it is firſt made known by Forty two Months*, then by Twelve hundred ſixty Days*, Apoc. 11. 2. Apoc. 11. 3. Apoc. 11. 9. Apoc. 12. 6. Apo. 12. 14. Apoc. 13. 5. then by Three dayes and a half*, then again by Twelve hundred ſixty Dayes*; then is again reaſſum'd, the Time, Times, Half a Time*; and laſtly, the Forty two Months are the ſecond time aſſign'd; the obſervation of which Repetition, and Variation, and Order of both; in giving this ſpace of Time, is of great Inſtruction (as we ſhall ſee in its proper place) for the underſtanding Prophecy.

That then, which I ſhall firſt addreſs our Thoughts unto, ſhall be to conſider every Character of Time, given us in Prophecy, by its ſelf, with its Signification and Extent, and the Aſſurances it is of ſuch ſignification and Extent; then the Balances of the Characters one with another; and laſtly, their ſeveral Epochs and Periods.

The firſt Character of Prophetick Time, is Time, Times, Half a Time, or if tranſlated exactly, either according to the Character firſt. Originals of the Old or New Teſtament, and according to the very Deſign of Prophecy, it is Appointed Time, Appointed Times, Appointed Half Time, or, Seaſon, Seaſons, half a Seaſon; and ſo in that firſt Diſtribution of Time according to the Motion of the Sun, and the Moon, the great Luminaries of Heaven, it is uſed Geneſ. 1. 14. for Deſign'd and Appointed Times; and this is very neceſſary to be layd in the Foundation; For accordingly it will follow, The meaſures of this Seaſon, Seaſons, half a Seaſon, muſt be found out by obſerving the meaſures of the other Notes of Time wherewith they are joyned; for that Character of Seaſon it ſelf ſpeaks high, and notorious Deſignation of this Time, Times, Half a Time; and that moſt remarkable Seaſon (of which after-uſe is to be made) ariſes from ſuch a Deſignation, and not an immediate Definition of the Space.

But then ſecondarily, Becauſe a Year, and a Day, are the moſt natural and ready Meaſures of deſigned Time, and ſo may in that forenam'd Scripture be the Explanation of Seaſons, Gen. 1. 14. or remarkable and ſignaliz'd Times, as they are immediately added to Seaſons: and becauſe in all probability, ſeven Times paſſing over Nebuchadnezzar under his Delirium, Dan, 4. 23. mean ſeven Years, ſince they cannot mean Days or Months, or leſs than Years, nor more, we may firſt conſider Time, Times, Half a Time, as three Years and a half, and that with Authority, becauſe they are diverſifyed into other ſuch Extents of Time or Spaces, as we ſhall ſee, that point to ſo much.

So then the ſignification of Time, Times, Half a Time, is taken from that firſt moſt known and honourable Account of Time, the Suns Motion from Point to Point in its annual Circle: This is a more honourable Circulation than that of a Day, becauſe the Sun more knownly varies every day from the Point from which, and the Point to which it daily moves, which makes the change of the Year to thoſe ſeveral Seaſons; ſo that although, as Solomon tells us, The Sun riſeth and goeth down, and haſteth to the place where he aroſe, diſtributing Day and Night to the World; yet he neither ſets nor riſes two Days together at the ſame exact Point, but veres towards one of the Tropicks; although therefore a Day of the Suns being with us is the moſt noble meaſure of Time next to the Year, yet it cannot deſerve the Name of a Time, of a ſignaliz'd Time, as a Year doth; both becauſe it is not ſo exact to a Point of Revolution, and becauſe it is not ſo full; a Year excelling a Day in being the greater and ampler, and ſo the moſt perfect, known, and generally obſerv'd Circle for a Seaſon, comprehending that of a Day above three hundred ſixty five times within it ſelf; and is the Suns perfect Emenſuration of its way from one end to the other end of the Heavens, and of its Viſitation of the whole Earth with its Beams.

A Year muſt yet more excel a Month than it does a Day, becauſe the Sun hath the Government of the Day, and of the Year; but the Moon, the much more ignoble Planet, and Governeſs only of the Night, gives to the Months their Character and Meaſure; and tho there are twelve Points of the Space the Sun emenſurates in a Year, viz. the twelve Signs in the Zodiack, and the Suns firſt Touch upon Aries, to its gliding off from it to the next Sign, may be call'd a Solar Month; yet neither is it the proper Month, which is defin'd by Lunations, nor is it any Circulation of the Sun with it ſelf, or with its own Motion, or with its great end of encompaſſing the World with its enlivening Beams: there is no ſpace therefore that can properly merit the Name of a Time or Seaſon in the firſt place, but a Year firſt, and then a Day.

Times, abſolutely ſo call'd, muſt needs alſo be moſt properly two Times, for the firſt Plurality, or more than one is two; and the more ſo, becauſe it is ſet betwixt one Time, and half a time; for that Number, which exceeds, and removes from Unity firſt, is two; and that which is bounded by half a Time in its remove from one Time, can be no more than two; for if it had proceeded to more than two, and had not been ſtop'd or cut off, as the Hebrew ſignificantly, It had been three Times.

Half a Time therefore, as it refers to the Beaſts Time, muſt be Time decurtated, or cut off at the middle, (as the Garments and Beards of David's Servants, half'd by Hanun in Diſgrace and Diſhonour) to the Beaſts eternal Infamy, and in recompence to his ſurpriſe of the Churches Peace, and Purity, at its half Hour, as ſhall be noted. Apoc. 8. 1.

Time then, as One, denotes Beginning, as One is the beginning of Number; Times, as Two, denotes Increaſe and Conſiſtency, as it is a progreſs of Time from One, and ſettles in the firſt even Number; Half ſpeaks an endeavour of Motion to be continued, but ſurpris'd, and cut off at its middle.

Now theſe Time, Times, Half a Time, might ſignifie only the three Years and a half they firſt import; but that they muſt ſignifie more, we ſhall find very full aſſurance: when therefore we ſhall have reaſon'd that it muſt be more than three Years and a half, it will then appear moſt reaſonable, that each Time ſhould have its moſt perfect Circle: And if a Year be the perfecteſt Circle of Time, then a Year of Years muſt be the moſt perfect and full Circle, beyond which there can be nothing, but a Repetition, or Multiplication of the ſame again and again: ſo then the Time muſt be a Year of Years, the two Times muſt be the ſame Circle twice told, and the Half Time the ſame Circle attempted the third Time, and clip'd off at the Semicircle; which is the Account of this Character of Time, Times, Half a Time, and which is the firſt, and, as will appear, the moſt comprehenſive of the Characters of this Line: and tho there may be other Revolutions of the Heavens, and of the Sun, particularly known to learned Aſtronomers, containing greater numbers of Years, and there is a more perfect Number alſo of Years, viz. the thouſand Years given us in this Prophecy, as we ſhall ſee afterwards; yet there is none ſo fit to the preſent Purpoſe as Days and Years, nor ſo full as a Year of Days, and then a Year of Years, or of prophetical Days, moſt agreeable to Prophecy every way.

I come now to the ſecond Character of Days: A Day then Character the Second. is the firſt moſt known and obſervable date of Time, as it was firſt in uſe to meaſure Time by; The Evening and the Morning were the first Day, aſſoon as Time began: A Day Gen. 1. 5. &c. then is the Time in which the Sun performs his Motion (ſpeaking as the Scripture does to general Apprehenſion, without regard to ſtrictneſſes of Philoſophy, whether the Motion be of the Sun or of the Earth) from East to West, and gives Light to one of the Hemiſpheres, and then from West to East, and ſo haſtens to the Place where he aroſe as near as the aforeſaid Variation will allow, and gives Light to the other Hemiſphere, as Lord of the Day to the World of both Hemiſpheres.

As then on this Account Days are in all Languages expreſſive of length of Time, ſo one Day was by God made choice of to ſignifie a Year, and one Day by Moſes, Pſal. 90. and by the Apoſtle Peter is ſingled out to parallel with a thouſand Years; and Man's Day, by the Apoſtle Paul, is us'd to expreſs the whole courſe of Man's time of judging, in oppoſition 2 Pet. 2. 8. to the Day of Judgment: and the whole courſe of 1 Cor. 4. 3. Judgment is call'd frequently the Day of Judgment, as one Day; and as it is taken a Day for a Year in this Line of Time, ſo we ſhall find in the three Days and a half it is taken for a Day of Years, equal to a Year of Years.

Day threfore is a Standard of Time fairly to be accommodated to any Meaſure of Time, the Conjunction it hath with ſuch Meaſure otherwiſe given requires: when therefore three Days and a half are joyn'd with twelve hundred ſixty Days, with twice forty two Months, and all theſe within Time, Times, Half a time, there is a fair Reaſon to underſtand them of the very ſame Tenor of Time with what they are ſo conjoyn'd.

But as for the accounting a Day for a Year, that reſts upon that Divine Inſtitution of a Day for a Year, firſt in a Caſe near and parallel; of the Forty Years Commoration of the Church of Iſrael, Numb. 14. v. 34. (to omit Jacob's old Stile of Time, a Week of Years) in the Wilderneſs, and after that by the ſolemn Inſtitution, as of a prophetical Key, Ezek. 4. I have appointed a Day for a Year; ſo that when there is a concurrence of Prophecy, and Things to be tranſacted, that cannot be tranſacted in ſo ſhort a ſpace as of Days litterally and naturally underſtood; they muſt be ſo underſtood, as we are directed by Prophecy to underſtand them; viz. a Day for a Year, even as without Heſitation we compute into Weeks of Years Daniel's ſeventy Weeks, and ſo into 490 Years.

Now we ſhall find ſuch Tranſactions, fitted to the twelve hundred and ſixty days, that cannot poſſibly be ſuppos'd to have their Motion in three years and a half, ſo that they muſt be Prophetical days, or days for years.

And thus we have ſettled the two firſt, and moſt noble Characters of Time; A year ſignified by a time, and a day, as it is uſed in the three dayes and a half, and in the twelve hundred and ſixty days, with their moſt truly Prophetical Indications, viz. three years and a half of years, in the three times, and three days and a half, and twelve hundred and ſixty years in the 1260 days.

Let us then proceed to the third Character of Months, or the forty two Months.

A Month then, we know, is that Space of Time the Moon deſcribes by Night, in its progreſs through the Zodiack; Third Character. For whatever Hemiſphere it moves in, it is ſtill Night it rules in, which Motion is indeed ſo full of Variation and Incertainty in its Remove from the Ecliptick Line, the Sun's certain Path, that it is ſaid, The Sun knows its way, but the Moon does not; even as the Phaſis, or figure of the Moon is upon perpetual change, even to a Proverb, upon the unadjuſtableneſs of any ones Humour or Manners; Who can (ſaith the Proverb) fit a Coat to the Moon? and ſo is excellently adapted to deſcribe the Antichriſtian Tyranny that changes Times and Laws. Not onely by reſcinding the truly Chriſtian Laws, by mens own Additions, contrary to thoſe Laws themſelves; but alſo making perpetually changeable, even the Counterfeits of them, by innumerable new Traditions; whereas the Religion of Jeſus Chriſt is yeſterday, and to day, the ſame for ever. Beſides that Judaiſme and Heatheniſme, that had ſo many dependencies on the Moon, is the Conſtitution of Antichriſtianiſm, and therefore the true Church, ſo diſtant from it, is cloathed with the Sun, and hath the Moon under its feet, and therein abdicates Judaiſm, Heatheniſm, and Mahometaniſm, (that alſo claims a Kindred with the Moon) as the Votaries of the Moon.

Now this Moon, as Governeſs of the Night, as ſo variable in its Motions and Meaſures, gives no Rule of Time by Motion from Eaſt to Weſt, but only from one Lunation to another, it denominates Months or Moons, being certain onely in this, to return from one Conjunction of the Sun to another; which, becauſe it gives a new Phaſe to the Moon, is therefore called in the Hebrew Novitas, and the Lunations Novitates, or New Moons.

But I underſtand No Way that it can deſcribe the Circle of a Year, but by its Attendance on the Sun in its Motion, by ſo many new Conjunctions as will moſt agree with the Annual Motion of the Sun; and the neareſt This can be brought to by the Natural Motions of the Moon, there will be between Ten and Eleven Days betwixt the Motion of the Sun and the motion of the Moon upon twelve Conjunctions (call'd therefore Synodical Months) of the Moon with the Sun; For ſo many the Sun requires more to the finiſhing its Annual Courſe, than the Moon needs to its twelve Conjunctions with the Sun. And this be ſpoken of Months, as they are moſt properly to be underſtood of Lunations. For if we would interpret them of Solar Months, beſides another greater Obſtruction, or Caution to be entred againſt that Interpretation hereafter, they could be only progreſſive, not Circular, and ſo not agreeable with a day or a year, there being more of a Circulation of motion by that moſt Illuſtrious Prince of Time in a day than in a Month. And therefore we account a Day the firſt Circle of the Sun's motion, with Light from Eaſt to Weſt, and ſo to Eaſt again; and a Year the moſt perfect Circle of his motion, in going forth from one end of Heaven, and in Circuit to the other end thereof, with Heat and Influential Vertue; in neither of which Solar Months correſpond, as to any Complement, and therefore not ſo fit Symbols of Time as the Lunar Months, which have a circle from one Conjunction to the Sun with another.

Now theſe Lunar Months are in conjunction with Time, Times, Half a Time, or three years and a half of Years; and with Twelve hundred ſixty Days or Years; Twice Forty two Months of Years alſo, but the former coaleſcing, or falling into One within the latter, as a River that had been a River before may be ſuppos'd to do into a new Cut, or Channel, prepar'd to receive the confluence of neighbouring Waters, lying in the way of that former River, ſo near, that by the great confluence of Waters, and the more ample Channel of the new River, the old may be deriv'd into it, and ſo make the much greater River, and having made their way, as ſo united, ſome Leagues, the Old River, its Name, and Memory, are ſwallow'd up in the New: ſo are the Gentiles forty two months merg'd in the Forty two months of the Beaſt, and both coextend the Twelve hundred ſixty days, and no more.

SECT. II. Of the two Communities, and their two-fold ſtate deſcribed, within this Line of Time, viz. The Church of Chriſt and its Sufferings, the Kingdom of the Beaſt, and its Tyranny: ſhewing alſo, there muſt be Seaſon, or intimate Time within Time, at large.

I Have thus far ſettled the General Sciagraphy, or Land-Scaph of this Prophetical Line of Time, and ſhall now endeavour to make a farther penetration into the underſtanding of it, and its ſeveral Characters, by enquiry into its ſignification, its extent in every one of theſe Characters, and the Balance of every one of them, each with the other, and that not by an over-critical reſtraint of the following Diſſcourſe to every Head, but in ſuch a communication of the Extent, the balance of the Characters one with another, that the moſt perfect knowledge of the whole may ariſe from them together, as they moſt naturally fall one into the other.

It is then to be known in the Second General;

There are two ſtates of Things, and two kinds of Perſonages; Second General. and in ſucceſſive Communities, and Incorporations, each of them are to be found; both which appertain to this Line of Time, and the Characters of Time are diſtinctly ſuited to each, viz. to the tyranny of that King, the Scripture-Prophecy calls the Beaſt, and his Gentiles, and to the Sufferings of the true Church and Servants of God, under that Tyranny.

The whole maſs of Time is therefore divided into the Time of the Night, under the Conduct of the Moon, the Governeſs, as hath been ſaid, of the Night, and into the Time of the Day, and the Light under the Government of the Sun, the Prince of the Day. And this is agreeable to that long Line of Time, Dan. 8. 14. viz. The twenty three hundred Evening-Morning; for ſo they are expreſſed in the Hebrew, that while the twenty three hundred notes by ſuch a number, the length of the ſpace, the Evening-Morning is all but one Evening, and one Morning; and ſo it is call'd, The Viſion of the Evening. and of the Morning, verſe 26.

As then it is called the Viſion of the Evening and the Morning, ſo the Evening is but One, and the Morning but One. As they are 2300 Evening-Morning, ver. 14. it is ſignified, the leſſer portions of Time are taken out of that great Number; Again, As they are One Evening and One Morning, it ſpeaks the Time, One continued Evening, with a bright Morning at the end of it; As they are twenty three hundred Evening-Morning, it ſignifies ſo many Nights and Days, or natural Nycthemers, or prophetical Years, in which the Children of darkneſs take the Evenings, or Night, under the Moon, and the Children of Light have the Mornings, or Dayes, for their portion, under the Sun of Righteouſneſs, with which the Church is cloath'd, and hath the Moon, even when it ſeems moſt to have the Aſcendent, under its Feet; but their Morning or Day does not appear in its Brightneſs, till All night's paſt, and the bright Morning-Star ſhall appear.

The whole Maſs of Time, I ſay then, or the Time, Times, Half Time, is diſtributed into twelve hundred ſixty dayes, twice nam'd, but can be but one and the ſame Twelve hundred and ſixty; and twice forty two months, which, taken as Lunar Time, and ſingle, cannot be equal to Twelve hundred ſixty dayes, or ſo much Solar Time, and taken double, exceeds it, and therefore muſt, as hath been ſaid, and ſhall be prov'd, coaleſce, and knit one into another, as a due Point, and ſo may be Two forty two Months, and this, as proper to the Children of the Night, muſt be peculiar to the Beaſts Tyranny; and the Days diſtinct to the Children of Light, and their Holy Martyry, or Teſtimony, though under Sufferings, and Death it ſelf.

The firſt of theſe, or the Tyranny of the Beaſt, is expreſſed by changing Laws and Times, and wearing out the Saints of the moſt High, by accompliſhing to ſcatter the power of the Holy People, by the Gentiles treading the Court, and the Holy City under foot, whereby the Tammith, viz. the daily, or continual Publick Service of God is taken away, by making War with the Witneſſes and Saints, the Womans Seed, and overcoming, and killing them, as may be ſeen by a compare of Dan. c. 7. c. 8. c. 11. c. 12. and Apocal. c. 11. c. 12. c. 13.

The ſecond State of Things, or the Sufferings of the Church and Servants of God, is expreſſed by the Witneſſes, and Servants of God worn out, given into the Hand of the little Horn, or Beaſt, (for he is call'd both, Dan. 7. v. 8. 12. 25. compar'd) lying dead, caſt down, ſtamped upon, ſcattered, the Witneſſes in Sackcloth, and the Woman in the Wilderneſs, ſo as to be hid from the Face of the Serpent. All which appears in the places fore-cited.

Now that we may ſee, how theſe States, and ſo the Characters of Time are Implex'd, and Enfolded one within the other;

Firſt, the Time, Times, Half Time, are the common Womb and Continent of the whole Time; And this Character is therefore given firſt, Dan. 7. 25. And that it might be the more obſervable, it is given again the ſecond time, Dan. 12. 7. And then to give a farther notice to it, it is given a third time in the Revelation, Apoc. 12. 14.

But becauſe the juſt ſpace and duration of time, times, ſemi time, cannot be concluded certainly by themſelves, they are ſlid into twelve hundred ſixty dayes, lying, as I have ſaid, in the Boſome of twelve hundred ninety dayes, as the juſt ſize, and exact ſtandard of the whole Time, ſo that in its utmoſt Extent, It, and all its Characters muſt be equal; and they can neither exceed, nor fall ſhort of Twelve hundred ſixty Prophetical Days, or Years, that is, neither the Time, Times, Semi, or Half Time, nor the three Dayes and a half, which are but other words, as we ſhall ſee, for the Three Times and a Half; Nor the twice Forty two Months can be either longer or ſhorter than the Twelve hundred ſixty Years; becauſe therefore Fourty two Months of Lunar Time (as they ought to be interpreted, as hath been ſhewn) are not equal to twelve hundred ſixty Days, or Years; and that twice Forty two Months will much more exceed, therefore the Forty two Months, twice given, muſt be two Forty two Months, which, by the Characters we ſhall be guided to, we ſhall find at an exact Point, coaleſcing, or uniting into One, as hath been already ſaid.

And becauſe Time, Times, Semi Time, are both as long, and as broad as the twelve hundred and ſixty dayes, and yet have a more pregnant Intimate part, viz. the Seaſon within the Time, in regard of which, or as referring to that Seaſon, they are call'd 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Seaſons, We ſhall find the States ſuited to that Character, viz. Time within Time, or to Seaſon, which is a more pregnant intimate Time within a larger Time; ſo that they may both fill the Character at its utmoſt breadth and length, of Twelve hundred ſixty Years, and twice Forty two Months, and yet more fruitfully Impregnate it with Seaſon, within its more intimate ſpace; Every part therefore of this Character, time, times, ſemi-time, hath the full extent of Twelve hundred and ſixty dayes, and yet a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or an intimate Kernel of Time within it. And that we may be led to this Obſervation, not only the words, Seaſon, Seaſons, half a Seaſon, but thoſe other words in place of them, viz. three dayes and a half, are on purpoſe choſen, as we ſhall ſee, when we compare the States, viz. of the Beaſts Tyranny, and the Churches Sufferings, with each Character of Time, which I come next to do in the Third General.

SECT. III. Of the matching each Character of Time with each of thoſe States, as in a General View.

THat the States of the Beaſts Tyranny, and the Churches Third General. Sufferings, may then be beheld at nearer Lights, in their Implication with the Characters of Time, Let us in the next place Remark each Character of Time, match'd with its State, and the Order wherein the Characters are given, and then collect their certain Enfoldedneſs within one another, and how juſtly inferrible the Sameneſs and Oneneſs of the whole ſpace is, although given under ſo many various Characters, in the Union of the States; Each of which hath yet its ſingular Uſe: For they are not vain Repetitions, or mere Flouriſhes of Symbolical Prophecy, but each Character, and each Repetition of each Character, hath its great particular Service.

Firſt then, after the Real Line of Time given, as it were in Subſtance, in four Succeſſive Monarchies, and thoſe repreſented in an Image, or Immenſe Statue, Dan. 2. and then under the Iconiſme of four Beaſts, Dan. 7. The Regnancy of a Prince under the Type of a Little Horn, is made the principal Aim of Prophecy, and hath the firſt Character of Time ſet upon his duration, viz. time, times, half a time; and theſe are made ſo proper to him, that whenever theſe are nam'd, He, as the Proprietor, or Leſſee of them from God, is to be underſtood: For changing Laws and Times, and wearing out the Saints of the moſt High, are ſo long given into his Hand.

Furthermore, becauſe any fixed Limits of Time could not be known by Time, Times, Semi Time, being Hieroglyphical, and a Number Vague, and Floating in the vaſt Compaſs of four Monarchies; There is therefore a Third Viſion, in which the Babylonian Monarchy, as having no farther Place in Time, is cut off altogether, Dan. 8. 1. &c. For it had been accounted in a Former Scripture-Line of Time, viz. the 390, and forty five Days for Years, Ezeck. 4. 5, 6. And therefore if it had not been cut off, when a new Line of Time was to be given; it muſt needs have diſturbed that Line, and all Account by it. The Perſian therefore, the Grecian, and the Roman Monarchies are given in new Symbols, and a Line of twenty three hundred Even. Morn. of Prophetical Time, till the Cleanſing of the Sanctuary, and the Breaking of that Prince, ſo Inſolent againſt Christ, the Prince of Princes, broken without Hand, fitted to them.

And ſtill to ſhew the principal drift of Prophecy, at the Little Horn; it is firſt particularly, and notably pourtraied in Antiochus, as a Type, and therefore call'd, a Little Horn, and his principal Action is recorded to be the taking away the daily; For ſo I tranſlate it exactly according to the Hebrew Verity, the Divine Spirit ſeeming to have deſign'd a Liberty for the ſupplying the Senſe, either with Sacrifice before the Death of Chriſt, or with Service, or daily Worſhip after Chriſt, according to the Rules of the Goſpel; And it is Remarkable, except in this Place, and its parallels, Dan. 11. and Dan. 12. there is not any Example of Tammith, or the Continual, without the Addition of Sacrifice; ſo that I cannot but ſuppoſe it ſo plac'd for an eſpecial ſignificancy.

Now for the ſake of Taking away the Daily, the Viſion is call'd, the Viſion of the Daily, even as in regard of the 2300 Even. Morn. It is called the Viſion of the Evening and of the Morning; although it is moſt evident, the Viſion contains much more matter, than juſt of the Daily taken away, viz. of the Perſian Monarchy, and the former parts of the Grecian; and the 2300 Even. Morn. embrace much more Time, than the mere duration of the Daily taken away by Antiochus, as a Type, or even by the Antichriſtian taking away, as is made to appear upon that Viſion. For in the Explanation of that Type, when Daniel was made to underſtand the Viſion; in the Explanation of that Type, I ſay, All is ſo expounded, as to be moſt agreeable to the little Horn, and his Action in the former Viſion, Dan. 7. and to his Bestian Apocaliptick Tyranny; Now this taking away, firſt by the Gentiles begun, then continued by the Beaſt, lays a Foundation for the beginning this Line of Time we are upon.

For, by reaſon of the length of a Line of Twenty three hundred Years, ſeeing no particular Time can be aſcertain'd by it; Therefore the next Viſions, either explicitely in the 70 weeks of years, viz. 490 till the end of the half Week, or three years and a half after Meſſiah cut off, and in the 1335, in which the Antitypical, Antichriſtian taking away of the Daily, begins, and endures theſe very 1260 Days, which we are upon, or implicitly, viz. 75 years, during the Words going forth to reſtore and build Jeruſalem, firſt by Cyrus, (though immediately interrupted by Ahaſuerus and Artaxerxes, till the ſecond of Darius) then by the ſame Darius, and after him, by Artaxerxes, called Longimanus, completed. All which is fully expounded on the Viſion, Dan. 9. And implicitly alſo in 400 years, from the laſt half week after the Reſurrection, which is plainly the Epoch of Apocalyptical Time (as is alſo made good on that part) during the Time of the Seals opened, till the Trumpets began, and with the very firſt of them the 1260 dayes; All which make up together the 2300 Even. morning, the 1260 leaving 75, for the finiſhing all things to the bleſſed and happy State; which is Daniel's end of wonders, Dan. 12. and the State of the New Jeruſalem after the deſtruction of the Beaſt, Revel. chap. 19. chap. 20, &c. even as it is the cleanſing of the Sanctuary, and breaking that proud Prince without hand. Dan. 8.

All theſe things being ſo fix'd, that they cannot be otherwiſe, for a Time there muſt be for the word going forth, by a full Evidence of Sacred Prophecy in Daniel, and Hiſtory in Ezra, Nehemiah, and Eſther, and this Time is fairly reſolved into 75 years, and then the 490 years of the 70 Weeks, agreed by all Chriſtians, after which, the 1335 muſt needs be, and they muſt be the laſt of the 2300. So there is onely ſpace for 400 neceſſary, which during the Seals opening until the Trumpets ſounding, viz. from three years and a half, or the laſt half week, ſo long after the Reſurrection, to the Vulgar Year of our Lord, 437. when the Weſtern Empire under Valentinian, the Son of Placidia, began to be violently ſhaken by the Wind of the Trumpets, and its Flouriſh blaſted by the Fire and Hail of the firſt Trumpet mingled with Blood, by the agreement of all Hiſtory, was four hundred years. By all which Account, we muſt needs be in or about the Twelve hundred and fiftieth year of thoſe dark Twelve hundred and ſixty, and no more of them then about Ten remain, when Chriſtianity ſhall grow much brighter and clearer, till the full cleanſing of the Sanctuary, or the New Jeruſalem, at 1772.

Let us now then proceed to the Apocalyptical Account of this Line, and the firſt Note of the Time is the Forty two Months, and that is firſt given, that it might exactly touch the taking away the Daily.

For whereas the Prieſts of Jeſus Chriſt, even all his pure Worſhippers, were to come into the Outward Court, the Type of Publick Evangelical Worſhip, or Spiritual Sacrifice, and to fill it, and his Kings, under his Univerſal Kingdom or Monarchy were to Reign; They were all ſeal'd up into a Beginning Retirement immediately after the Chriſtian Empire of Conſtantine, and the deſolation of Heatheniſm by him; in ſignification, that that perfectly cleans'd Sanctuary, nor that Kingdom ſhould not yet appear in Glory, but at the firſt Trumpet, the Paganiz'd Antichriſtians crowded in under the very Title of Chriſts Prieſts, or Servants, and ſo took away the Daily, and prepar'd the way to the Beaſts ſurpriſal of the Kingdom, upon which the Witneſſes put on Sack-cloth, and the Woman, or Church, fled into the wilderneſs; ſo that the Forty two months, and the twelve hundred ſixty dayes began together, at the daily taking away, as that Divine Perſon, Jeſus Chriſt, the man in linnen, had declared to the Prophet Daniel, Dan. 12. and Apoc. 11. 2, 3.

And whereas there is in Daniel no mention of the Forty two months of the Gentiles, nor of the Beaſts forty two months, which we ſhall be to conſider in this Line alſo, it is with admirable contrivance of the Divine Prophetick Spirit; For in as much as the Time, Times, Semi-Time, are ſo appropriated to the Beaſt, as that they are never alienated from his Action, and the Servants of God ſuffering under him, and are as deſcriptive of him as the very Name, Beaſt; for Times in ſome caſes are as deſcriptive of Perſons and Things as Names; as we all know, what is meant by our laſt 41, or 71, apply'd either to Perſons or Things; Further, in that Seaſon, Seaſons, Half-Seaſon, are abſolutely proper to the Beaſt; and that yet they reſpect principally the intimate part Time, of which hath been ſpoken; therefore Time, Times, Half Time, could not be attributed to the Gentiles, or the other Beaſt, Rev. 13. For that had been an Entrenchment upon the Grand Beaſt.

And yet becauſe the Beaſts time of duration, much more of his Regnancy, was not ſo early as the Twelve hundred ſixty dayes, begun in the Sufferings of the Servants of God, and that the Daily Service is no where ſaid to be taken away by him, but rather from him, or before him, and as in preparation to Dan. 8. 11. Marg. his riſing; there is of neceſſity ſome additional Character of Time to coextend the Time, Times, Semi Time, as at large, and equal to the 1260 dayes; when the Line comes into ſo diſtinct a Fixation; and none ſo fit, as taken out of the 2300 Even. and ſo declaring their Linage, as theſe Forty two months of the Gentiles under the Influence of him whom the Scripture calls the other Beaſt, both of the Eaſtern and Weſtern Empire, of which two Horns, for the ſake of that ſo notorious Dicholomy or Diviſion of the Roman Empire into thoſe two parts, and of a Lamb, for the pretenſions they made to Chriſt, are the Embleme; of which Beaſt more is after to be ſpoken; and whereof the Beaſt himſelf was no ſmall part before, from the firſt till his Regnancy. Ap • . 13. 10.

Now theſe Gentiles, and this other Beast, which were to be Subjects of the Grand Beaſt, have theſe Forty two months aſſign'd to them to prepare for this Grand Beast, till his Riſing, to cauſe an Image to be made to him, and to give Life to the Image, that ſo the Beaſt, that had been wounded in its ſixth head might recover, and live in its ſeventh head, although it did not appear in his Infancy, nor till He came to his Number, or manly Age, viz. at 666. when He took upon him, as Prince, and Lord of the intimate part of Time, which is moſt preciſely 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , Seaſon, Seaſons, Half Seaſon. All which is a full Anſwer to any Objection that the Univerſal Monarchy of the Beaſt cannot be trac'd ſo early as the Prophecy ſuppoſes.

Thus therefore the Gentiles tread the Court, and Holy City, the firſt Forty two months, that is, ſo long of them, as till the Beaſts Exiſtence eſpecially, and indeed till his Time of Regnancy, and that as Principals in the Apoſtacy; After that their Forty two months are merg'd in the Beaſts forty two months, although for the Decorum, or Grace of the Type, they are given intire Forty two months.

And becauſe the Beaſts intimate Time or Seaſon will be ſpent and exhauſted, and the Gentiles forty two months alſo expired before the 1260 dayes be expir'd; He, the Beaſt, hath therefore full Forty two months power of duration, Revel. 13. 5. into which, as was ſaid, the Gentiles forty two months fall, and ſubſide at the Beaſts Regnant Time. And by theſe is the Time at large furniſhed out for his Action, to keep the Witneſſes in Sack-cloth, and the Woman in the Wilderneſs, and alſo to continue the Gentiles treading the Holy Court, and that the Daily Service may remain Taken away, and to do many great Acts of Cruelty upon the Servants of God, even after his intimate Time, and poſſibly to give in little, and as in Epitome, a Recollection of the 1260 years, in the laſt three years and half, or ſome ſuch proportion of Time when the Time of the Witneſſes Teſtimony is ſo near finiſhed, and all this by vertue of his large permiſſory Commiſſion, given to him by God, above that given to his Gentiles; though He cannot expand, or ſpread, nor culminate, or riſe any more to the height of his intimate Time, when it is once paſt.

And if there be ſuch a Prince, whom the Scripture calls a Beaſt, that is, a Paganiz'd Idolatrous Monarch; the Gentiles muſt needs be his People, and in his Service, elſe he muſt be a Prince without a People; ſo that though the Gentiles forty two months are neceſſary before the Beaſts forty two months, yet they are not neceſſary to be a diſtinct time after; for the Beaſts Power neceſſarily ſuppoſes them; they ſerve therefore not only the Grace of the Type, as was ſaid, but the Secreſie of the Propheſie; both which require, theſe numbers ſhould be given entire, and parallel, even as Adams years of Life ran along to his Death with the common Line of Time to the Flood, though it was neceſſary only until the Time of his Begetting, and after that the Line was ſet upon a ſucceeding Patriarke, and ſo in the whole Roll, every ones Life, though it did not ſupport the Line, yet corroborated it after the Paidogony or Begetting, and ſo concurred with it to the laſt, even thus the Gentiles Fourty two months ſupport the Beſtial Line, till the Beaſts riſing, and concurr in it with the Beaſt, while they laſt, and when they are ended, there is no alteration, becauſe the Beſtian Times include to the very laſt of them the groſs Gentiliſme of them that dwell on the Earth; and the falſe Prophetiſme, into which the other Beaſt ſunk down, as into a proper Character after the Beaſts 666, as Apoc. 19. v. 20. He is called, and c. 20. v. 10.

But further than this, the Beaſts forty two months have a certain Epoch, viz. at the Year of our Lord 475, in the ceſſation of the Chriſtian Empire in Auguſtulus. Compare 2 Theſſ. 2. with Revel. 17. 10, 11. For the Chriſtian Emperours being the ſixth King, but none of the ſeven Heads, was the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or he that letted or with-held, as the Empire was the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or the thing that letted or with-held, that the eighth King, that was yet of the ſeven Heads, could not ſucceed: for an after King cannot ſucceed till the former is gone off the Stage, eſpecially where God holds the Line of Succeſſion firm: ſo that by adjuſting the forty two Months of the Beast, as lunar Time to the 1260 Days of ſolar Time, we find thirty eight Years difference; and ſeeing All the whole Line muſt end with the 1260, the Time of the Beasts forty two Months beginning exactly agrees with 475, thirty eight Years after the 1260 Years of the Witneſſes Sackcloath, at 437, and All end at 1697.

And becauſe we have ſpoke much of the Intimate Time of the Beast, or of his Seaſon, Seaſons, Half-ſeaſon, within time, times, half a time, we have the Pillar of that Time erected, Revel. 13. 17, 18. when his first Seaſon was well, or about eighteen Years enter'd, viz. at 666, when his Name or Nature was come to his Number, and when he was come to his Age of 666 from his Conception, which by ſearching the Root, and as the Ʋnderſtanding and Reaſon of a Man ſearches Number, we find to be Twenty Five by the conſent of all Arithmetick, as the Time of his Conception, when the Myſtery of Iniquity, like a Womb, was at work for him, who, as a man of thoſe Characters, 2 Theſſ. 2. was indeed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or a Beaſt; and from Twenty Five, after the Reſurrection or Apocalyptical Epoch, the firſt viſible Variation from the Apoſtolical Twelve, both in Time and Nature, when it became the Baſe of another Doctrine, Kingdom, the Root of another Name, the Apoſtacy conceiv'd, and wrought within the Mystery of Iniquity, not openly, but ſecretly, and as in the lower parts of the Abyſs, out of which the Beaſt comes, as a Womb at 725, when the War concerning Images began, and continued till all that refus'd that Worſhip were anathematiz'd by the ſecond Council of Nice; I ſay, to that 725, when Leo Conon, the Grecian Emperour, was ſtruck by the Thunderbolt of Excommunication, interceeded juſt 666 Years from twenty five Years after the Reſurrection: and if by the three days and a half by themſelves, as alſo by many other Circumſtances leading us to the three days of our Lord's Death, we ballance Time, we ſhall find the Proportions; for, as Chriſt died in the laſt fourth part of the first day, and roſe in the firſt fourth of the third day; ſo was the Condition of the Witneſſes. Begin their 1260 days at 437, and at 707 began the laſt fourth part of the firſt Day or Time; viz. the laſt 90 of the firſt 360, as Chriſt's Death began at the ſixth Hour, or at twelve, the laſt fourth part of the Nycthemer, and was perfected by the end of it to his Burial; ſo the Witneſſes from 707 to 797, the end of the firſt day, lay dead in the Street of the great City. But it did not become the Type they ſhould be buried: and ſo to 1517; then their firſt motion to a Reſurrection began, and their compleat Reſurrection at 1697, even to admiration anſwering the laſt half day.

And laſtly, becauſe Imperial Revolutions, as being under the eye of all Hiſtory, moſt livelily repreſented by their Emblems, and fixed upon their juſt Reſts of Time, muſt needs ſtrengthen Prophecy concerning the Church of God, when one joyn Hand in Hand with the other; there is therefore the Fall of the Western Empire given by the Divine Apocalyptical Prophecy to the Fall of the Eastern Empire, or the taking of Constantinople, by ſuch wonderful Types and Figures of the gradual Impreſſions on the Weſtern Empire, (Apoc. 8. v. 7. to the end) by ſuch Images of the Mahometan Saracens, as Locuſts, c. 9. to v. 13. and of the Turkiſh Horſemen, to the end of the Chap. and with ſuch a Relation to the Antichriſtian Idolatries, and their Impenitency therein; adorn'd with ſuch Notes of Time, as the five months, and five months, to the Locusts, and the hour, the day, the month, and the year, to the Horſe-men call'd for by the Voice, from the Golden Altar of Incenſe within the meaſur'd Temple, when the Daily of publick Worſhip was taken away, as makes the Line out of meaſure excellent, and adorable, as given by the Holy Spirit; to the killing the third part of men, or taking Conſtantinople, 1453.

Behold then, as at a Review, the admirable Structure of it, and the great Inſtructions ariſing from its order of Repetitions upon theſe ſhort Particulars.

1. The intimate Time of this Line is eſpecially moſt ſolemnly appointed and deſign'd, and the whole, as united with it; for it is made, and conſtituted not without an Oath, Dan. 12. 7. to be Time, Times, half a Time, and therein Seaſon, Seaſons, half a Seaſon: and it is cut off, not without an Oath, at the end of intimate Time, though the whole of the Time, Times, half time, be firſt ſuppoſed to run out at large, and the whole both of Time at large and intimate Time alſo cut off for ever at that end. Apoc. 10. 6.

2. The whole of this Line, and of the laſt ſeventy five Years, is meaſured by even Indictions, or Fifteens of Years; the uſe of which Riſing in the Reign of Conſtantine became well known by the beginning of this Line, which is one great Confirmation, that we are upon the true Time of it; for to declare this, as it were with Induſtry, there are even thirty joyn'd to the 1260, and more openly Three Fifteens, or Forty Five to the 1290, that we may thereby be engag'd to look back upon the whole Line, and find it throughout ſo compacted, as may be eaſily computed, and hath been before obſerv'd on Daniel's Viſion.

3. Each Community hath its juſt ſhare in the intimate and full extended Time of this Line, and each twice given: The Beaſt hath firſt his intimate Time, twice given in Daniel; and by two forty two months, given firſt to his Gentiles, till his own riſing, and then forty two Months to himſelf; he hath the utmoſt extent of Time, Times, half time, as before declared; and drawn out of the 2300 Evenings: In juſt correſpondence with which, the Servants of God, as collected and congregated in the Woman, the Church, that they might not be accuſed as having Relation to no Church; and ſingle in the Witneſſes, and the Seed, who have the Witneſs, that Apo. 12. 17. the Church might not ſeem a Notion onely, have each one and the ſame 1260 da. drawn out of the 2300 mornings aſſign'd to them; and the Witneſſes three dayes and a half, and the Woman three times and a half, or ſeaſon, or intimate Time, anſwering the Beaſts intimate Time, who muſt have the Servants of God as a ſubject to work upon while his Tyranny laſts.

Now that the Time at large, or the Twice 1260 Days, muſt needs be the ſame, and differ only in notion, as the Church, and the Witneſſes, or the Seed that have the Witneſs of Jeſus do, is moſt evident; becauſe lying within the ſame Continent of Time, Times, Semi Time, and being both of the longeſt reach, and exactly of the ſame ſize, it is not poſſible they ſhould begin or end ſooner one than another, as we have found it poſſible the Gentiles and the Beaſts months may do; For neither are they ſo united as the Woman and the Witneſſes; And their months, though of the ſame ſize one with another, are yet not of an equal extent to time, times, half time, at their full length; nor to the 1260 dayes, the juſt meaſure of the three times and half; although both the Forty two months uniting, as we have ſaid, are neither longer nor ſhorter than the 1260 dayes, nor than the Three Times and half, the common Womb of all.

And even ſo the three Times and half of the Woman, and the three dayes and half of the Witneſſes muſt be the ſame alſo, ſeeing the Witneſſes and the Woman are the ſame, and the 1260 dayes the ſame, and no difference, but only notional, as was explain'd. For if they were different, the Woman ſhould have no parallel to the three dayes and half of the Witneſſes, nor the Witneſſes have any parallel with the three times and half of the Witneſſes, which, as moſt unbecoming ſo Uniform a Type, are impoſſible alſo in ſuch a ſameneſs.

Thus the Marches, or Out-lying Borders, as well as the Intimate Time are full, on the ſide of both Communities, the Beaſts Tyranny, and the Sufferings of the Servants of God.

The laſt Seventy five years, by the Voices, Revel. 14. and by the Vials, Rev. 16. move on to the two utmoſt Pillars of Time. It is done, It is done, Rev. 16. 17. Rev. 21. 6.

Object. In the former or after Parts of this Diſcourſe, I offer, as I hope, moſt Convictive Proofs of all theſe things in particular, and anſwer all Objections; I ſhall only at this time remove this one, viz. There ſeems no more reaſon to underſtand the forty two Months, as Lunar Months, than the days of Years, as Lunar Years.

Anſw. There is very great difference, for if we look throughout the Scripture, and the whole manner of Jewiſh Computation of Time, we ſhall find, They always underſtood Months, Lunar Months; and the very Solemnity of their New Moons abſolutely requir'd it, ſo that to underſtand them otherwiſe, muſt needs be to underſtand againſt that conſtant uſe of Scripture, and the Importance of the Name of their Months Scripture uſes.

But now their Years were ſo neceſſarily Solar Years, for there can indeed be no Year but ſtrictly Solar, that they moſt induſtriouſly provided to Adequate their Lunar Time to their Solar; by Intercalations, and Inſerted Months, or a double Adar, which was their laſt Month of the Year; we every Leap-Year by a double Twenty Eighth of February; As may be ſeen by the Learned, in that Excellent Tract of Maimonides of Intercalations; which gives great light to this whole Matter: As ſhall be farther taken notice of in the after Management of this Diſcourſe.

Having given this general View of this Grand Prophetical Line of Time, which appears to be of ſovereign Uſe to the Church of God, by the ſo often Repetition of it; I think it neceſſary to make theſe Practical Remarks upon it, for the univerſal profit of all that read it.

It ought to adminiſter no Scandal to us, that Chriſtianity hath yet had no greater Effect in the Univerſe upon Jews, Mahometans, Pagans; That it hath not won upon the world to an univerſal Converſion to it; That it hath not prevail'd upon Chriſtians themſelves, to higher degrees of Religious and Holy Affections and Actions; That it hath not reconcil'd Men more to one another, and made the Wolf and the Lamb to lye down together; That it hath not fill'd the Earth with the knowledge of God, as the Waters cover the Sea; That it hath not deriv'd down a more univerſal ſtate of outward Bleſſing, Proſperity, Peace and Happineſs; For theſe are the great Promiſes, and Pretentions of the Kingdom, Chriſt deſign'd to erect in the World; now an Enemy hath done all this; in the Wiſdom of God and Chriſt, the old Dragon, the Serpent, Satan hath inhabited, and acted a Beſtian Empire, firſt as Pagan, and in the very appearance of a Dragon, watching to devour the manly Birth of Chriſtianity; and ſince That Empire became Chriſtian; in a Beſtian Kingdom of Apoſtaſie; and this hath ſurpris'd and cut off the bleſſed Emanations of Chriſtianity and the Goſpel, and made the Chriſtian World, except in ſome ſmall choſen Parts of it, like the Wilderneſs, like Heathen, Pagan Nations and Kingdoms, full of Scandals, to the great hinderance of the other parts of the World from ſubmiſſion to the Scepter of Chriſt, or taking upon them his Name and Profeſſion, and made ineffectual this Profeſſion to the very Profeſſors of it.

And this hath been, lo theſe twelve hundred and fifty years, wait only, till the ten are run out alſo, and you ſhall ſee a greater change in the World, than ever yet it hath known; Chriſtianity ſhall then prevail more in a little time, than it hath done ever yet; The Light of one day ſhall be as the Light of ſeven, till it grows brighter and brighter, to the perfect Day of Chriſts Kingdom; the firſt Converſions to Chriſtianity, though ſo great, as to be a very ſtrong Argument of its Truth, were ſmall, in compariſon of what this ſhall be; for the Miſtery of Iniquity began early to work; Epheſus, the Type of the Apoſtolical Church left its firſt love, as ſoon as the Apoſtles went off the World; and notwithſtanding all the ſufferings of the Primitive Chriſtians, under the Type of Smyrna, yet a Synagogue of Satan, an authoritative Eccleſiaſtick Apoſtaſie then overſhaded it, till in the times figur'd by Pergamus, all was cover'd with the Throne of Sathan, a Supremacy of Apoſtacy; and ſo things went on, and they are not yet recover'd in the Beſt Chriſtian Churches; but they ſhall be after the ſpace of ten prophetical Days, that is, years; to that degree, that the Kingdoms of this World ſhall be proclaim'd to be the Kingdoms of the Lord, and of his Chriſt, and ſo things ſhall go on amain to the Reſtitution of all things, as God hath ſpoken by his Prophets, ſince the World began, the Lord will haſten all this in his own time; and if it be wonderful in our Eyes, ſhould it be therefore wonderful in Gods?

The Witneſſes ſhall then put off their Sack-cloth, the everlaſting Goſpel ſhall be preached to every People and Language; the Monarchy of Chriſt Jeſus ſhall be an Ʋniverſal Monarchy, and the Tenfold Principality, the ten Kings ſhall fall perfectly off from the Beaſt, and the City, that is born up on high by it, that hath ſo long reign'd over the Nations and Kings of the Earth, ſhall fall.

Stay then you Atheists, and Deſpiſers of all Religion, and aſſwage the high Atheistical Humour, ſee whether God hath not call'd the end, and declar'd it from the beginning, and declar'd all along the great things to come, that you and all may know that he is God, have ſo much Patience, as to ſee what theſe ten years will produce at their end; but if you will not be perſwaded, take your fill of Atheiſm, and your farewel alſo; for the very Air you breath in, will be too bright, and hot for Atheiſm to live any longer in.

Let us, conſidering at what Door this fatal Apoſtaſie enter'd, even at a departure from the Apostolical twelve, and ſo grew up to its number 666; let us, I ſay, fear the leaſt remove in Doctrine, Worſhip, and Practice from the foundation of the Prophets, and Apostles, or from Chriſt, the chief corner ſtone.

We need not ſo much mind combating Parties in Religion, by names hateful or reproachful to them; much leſs thoſe little ſnatches at them by trifling Reflections upon them; let us center our ſelves upon Truth it ſelf, in the word of God, and grow in Grace and in the Knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jeſus Chriſt; and that will ſecure us from this Error of the Wicked, and from falling from our own ſtedfastneſs; this will cut off Offence from all but thoſe, who are reſolved to take Offence; this will preſerve us in due regard to Authority, if we diſſent from it, in matters of Religion; and yet we ſhall preſerve our Religion, while we keep cloſe to thoſe Images of things, Scripture hath given us, and obſerve thoſe notes of Time it hath fitted to them, and ſuffer Hiſtory, which is every mans Priviledge to read, to hear, or to know, even by the Law of Nature, to declare what fell out; and this we cannot be deny'd, ſince God hath furniſhed us in all things, and commands us to ſearch his word, and to hear and read the Words of his Propheſie, and count the numbers he hath given, with Wiſdom and Ʋnderstanding; and his Miniſters are to expound to us, and then we are to ſearch and try whether thoſe things are ſo or not; and in all things receiv'd from the word of God we know, and all know, it is more reaſonable to obey God than Men.

Theſe are two things, in which the Happineſs and Welfare of Man conſiſts, for this World, and for that to come; both which he hath made, as certain and evident to us, as the Light.

One, and the Firſt, and Principal, is true Religion, fix'd in his Word, with the preſent Conſent of Natural Conſcience, and the Awes of that, even whether we will or no. If we would but reſt in the clear, plain, and undoubted Truths of it, and not be haſty of removing from them, till we have full Evidence from them to conduct us farther into Divine Knowledge, without ſuffering our own Fancy to miſlead us, or our Credulity and ſudden Belief of others, to hurry us according to their Impoſitions.

The Second is Loyalty, or Subjection to the Sovereign Power ſet over us by God, and what that is, we may eaſily know; For the Sword of Juſtice is Supremely in the Hands of it, and the Government of that World in which we live, that the Diſorders of Mankind may not ſwallow up it ſelf, depends upon it; It carries before it a Terrour to evil works, and a praiſe to them that do well; Upon which account we muſt be ſubject, not only for wrath, but for Conſcience ſake. And when this is in the Hand of a Prince, whoſe Anceſtors have been Princes throughout many Ages, when the Succeſſion is Clear and Lineal; we can have no greater Aſſurance, The Power that is, is ordain'd of God; And ſuch, bleſſed be God, is the Caſe of our Nation, that we can have no poſſible Scruple.

Now our Subjection is clear, what it ought to be, even in all things, but our Religion, whether Reveal'd or Natural, for that is Gods; and to be rendered to him onely; All things elſe are Caeſar's. A Chriſtian, as a Chriſtian, can have no Scruple or Doubt in any thing elſe, whatever it be; This he can by no means ſubmit; It is to impeach Sovereignty in its higheſt Orb, even as it is to obey a Subordinate Magiſtrate, ſent by the King, againſt the King and his Supremacy. But in all things elſe, he needs as a Chriſtian ask no Queſtion for Conſcience ſake. What men may, as men, as the Subjects of ſuch Laws, ſuch Eſtabliſhments, as every Nation hath peculiar to it ſelf, inſiſt upon, I leave to thoſe Laws. I know as Chriſtians, the rendering our Lives, our Eſtates, if call'd for by God, and the Edicts of Princes, cannot hurt our Conſciences, but rendering our Religion to any but God and his Word, will.

So theſe two things, Religion and Loyalty, can never claſh, can never interfere; for to deny the ſurrender of our Religion, can never hurt our Loyalty; for to be Religious according to the Word of God onely, and Natural Conſcience guided by that, is the higheſt Loyalty: This is all the Loyalty Man can require; to render All things elſe without Reſiſtance, and to Love, Honour, Pray for the Prince that requires all; our Loſs God will recompence in the Reſurrection of the Juſt. So a Chriſtian hath no need to be Diſloyal, if he underſtand his Religion aright: It is not our Loyalty to our Prince, to be of our Prince's Religion, though it be right, it is our Loyalty to God in the firſt place; ſo it is not Diſloyalty not to be of the Princes Religion, if it be not according to the Word of God, when we render All but our Religion, He can require; And this we need not fear to do, becauſe we cannot loſe by it, our Reward will be great from our Father, who is in Heaven; and as Chriſtians we ſhould be aſham'd to deny it; but in Religion, even to the leaſt Ceremony of it, except determined by natural decency or order, we have but one Father and Maſter, God and Christ, and here he hath neither Vicar, nor Vice-gerent, but his Spirit in his Word.

We ſhould be content in this time of the Apostaſie, with a mean Condition upon the account of Religion, not to ſeek Grandeur and Honour upon that Title; If God caſts it on us, we ſhould improve it to his Glory and the ſupport of the Service, and Servants of Chriſt, it is the Beaſt and his Adherents, that carry the Pomp and Greatneſs of this World in a Religious Equipage; it is even a ſuſpition upon what is high, and ſtately, and in Opulency by Chriſtianity; for Chriſts Witneſſes are in Sack-cloch, it is the Time of the Delay of his Kingdom, and all his Servants are with him in the Patience of it; they ought not to raviſh Glory, and ſurpriſe Dignity before the time, but to ſtay for it, till the appearance of Jeſus Christ, the 1260 Days of Mourning, and of the Church in the Wilderneſs are not yet run out, the Beaſt is yet in Power; the Tenthlineſs of the City is not yet fallen, the Kingdom of Chriſt is not yet proclaimed.

It is no wonder, there is yet ſo great a Rent and Diviſion in Chriſtian Religion, that any thing unreaſonable, or a frame of things moſt contrary to it, bears up againſt all the urgencies of Scripture and Reaſon, and will not be bafled nor aſhamed; but vouches high, and pretends aloft; ſo it ſhould be, that Propheſie may be fulfilled, The Beast and his Adherents are obſtinate to the laſt, even when the Elevation of things againſt them ſhall be much higher then now, when Evidences from Heaven ſhall be much more ſenſible, they blaſpheme and repent not. Chriſtianity from ſo long an Antiquity, and the profeſſion of it ſhields and defends their Pretenſions, and carries a ſhade over them, even wherein they depart from it, and moſt Apoſtatize, this keeps up the Controverſie, and perpetuates the Diſpute.

But within a Time, a ſhort Time it will be decided; it will come to that publick Declaration of the Witneſſes Aſcention, of their Song before the Throne, the poſitive Denunciation, If any man worſhip the Beast, and his Image, He ſhall drink of the wrath of God, and &c, will put an end to all Diſpute, Revel. 14. 9.

In the mean time, let not any pretence ſtagger us, The man of ſin ought to ſit in the Temple of God; his ſeat then muſt be founded in a profeſſion of the true Religion; his Antiquity ſignifies nothing; for he ought to be a Beast of forty two months of years, or above twelve hundred years standing. His Pretences from any thing ſaid or done before that 1260, how early ſoever, if it be not found evident in Scripture, is of no avail; for the Myſtery of Iniquity, the Womb out of which He came, was at work, and in a Myſtery ſo ſecret, ſo cunning, as not to be diſcern'd by many good men; and all to bring him to what he was, and is; the Spirit of Antichriſt was then in the World.

It is no wonder Princes continue ſo devoted to him, and his City, he calls a Church; the words of God are not yet fulfilled concerning him, but they ſhall conſider, and change their Minds when God puts it into their Hearts; and therefore we ought earneſtly to pray for them, whatever their Perſwaſions are now; that God would continue their Lives, for they ſhall then be Inſtruments in his hand; that change ſo near approaching ſhall be moſt orderly, moſt regularly by Princes themſelves induced by Evidences from Heaven, of an extraordinary nature; God will not be help'd herein, but by his own Vicegerents, whom he hath appointed, whom he hath ordain'd; no Sedition, Rebellion, may grow from hence; It is to be quieted, appeas'd, and even rooted up by this Doctrine, even as it is utterly condem'd by it, for God will appear, and Princes with him.

But yet on this, nor on any other Account, can there be a Reconciliation, a Compoſition with this falſe ſtate of Chriſtianity: there may be ſuch Attempts, for there will be a Synagogue of Satan riſing a-new at the very approach of Chriſt's Kingdom, before the end yet of the 1260 Days: It appears as if there would be ſo; for Philadelphia, the beſt State of the Chriſtian Church before the New Jeruſalem, and with which it united, ſhall receive Acknowledgment from ſuch a Synagogue, that Chriſt hath lov'd it. Revel. 3. 9.

But this Repreſentation of Beſtianiſm, obſtinate, impenitent to the Laſt in the Body of it, as it is the deciſive Argument, and beyond all Volumes of Diſpute, becauſe it is divine, perpendicular, down-right, ſwift, and ſudden in its Determination; ſo it ſhews the impoſſibility of meeting halfway, accepting Terms to any good Effect.

We know not what may be between this preſent Time, though but a Remnant, and the end of the 1260 Days. There may be an Eye of the Witneſſes kill'd, and lying dead, three days and a half, a return of former Darkneſs in ſome parts at leaſt: I apprehend it not in this Nation; yet God only knoweth; it is not ſo far reveal'd, ſo far as I have found; but I hope not: There may be a Synagogue of Satan; a Project of Compounding; this I more fear: but let us obtain and maintain a full Victory over the Image, the Mark, the Name, and the Number of the Name. But it is certain, it is but ten prophetical Days, and the Witneſſes ſhall not only every where riſe, but every where come out of their Sackcloath, out of which, the true Witneſſes of God are no where yet come: Then they ſhall, for the mouth of the Lord hath ſpoken it.

So many certain Notes, Characters, and Boundaries of Time as I have drawn together in the compute of this Line of Time with it ſelf, and that are given as Aſſiſtants to it, though not immediately of the Eſſence and Body of it; can be no more by chance than many Pictures exactly reſembling ſeveral Perſons pertaining to a Family, and found in the Manſion of ſuch a Family, and at ſuch Times when ſuch Perſons were known to be ſo appertaining to it, can be by chance: Forc'd they are not; for things themſelves conſpire: Fancyful and Arbitrary they are not; for they cannot be chang'd, or remov'd at Pleaſure, nor any like them made.

If then they are truly Scriptural and Divine, How certainly ſhall they be fulfilled in their Seaſon? All counter-Appearances can ſignifie no more, than the Iſraelites ſeverer Uſage by Pharaoh argued againſt their Deliverance by Moſes. All the Diſaffection in the Age to Interpretation of Prophecies, or its inſenſibleneſs of them, can no more diſprove them than Chriſt's coming as a Thief upon Sardis at an Hour it knew not, ſhall be diſprov'd by the Sleepineſs and Unwatchfulneſs of that Church.

Let us then with Reſolution, Conſtancy of Obedience, Strength of Faith, Labour of Love, Patience of Hope, wait for, and come to the end of theſe ten days, and from them to the 1335 Days, where Bleſſedneſs ſhall certainly be.

But if we ſhould ſay, We may dye before thoſe Ten Years are come to their Period, and there is no Probability or Poſſibility we ſhould live to the ſeventy five beyond, or the 1335 of Bleſſedneſs:

I anſwer; The Saints of God living on Earth ſhall receive their ſhare in all the Glories of his Kingdom, and the ſeveral degrees of it: and they that dye, hoping, waiting, deſiring, praying, ſhall be rais'd in the very ſame poſture of Soul wherein they died: ſo that they, who by a general Faith and Obedience waited, and came in Daniel's Time, and ever ſince, viz. by earneſt Prayers, Come Lord Jeſus, Come quickly, ſhall be bleſſed; even as they who by particular Faith and Obedience wait, and come at the Time it ſelf.

And in the mean time, the Souls of Saints above, the Spirits of just men, who ſhall be perfected at that time, celebrate in Heaven all the Advances of Chriſt's Kingdom, even as they pray for it: as the Souls under the Altar, cry, How long Lord, &c. ſo they rejoyce at every Riſing of Chriſt's Kingdom; ſo do the ſame Souls, Rev. 12. 10. So Rev. 14. 3. They, that ſing that new ſong, harping with their Harps. So They, Rev. 15. 3. So they, Rev. 19, &c. Such is the univerſal Song of Triumph of the Palm-bearing company, Revel. 7. 10. Let us not therefore deſpond, but be abundant in the work of the Lord, knowing our labour ſhall not be in vain in the Lord.

Why ſhould it be thought an incredible thing▪ that God ſhould draw in his Word the Plot of Future Time to ſo great a Period as the Kingdom of Chriſt? That all Futurity is within the Graſp of Infinite Omniſcience, cannot be doubted, Known to God are all his Works from the beginning to the end. The Scheme of all that hath been, before it was, or that ſhall be, is always with Him, as if it juſt now was, in all the circumſtances and Life of a preſent Appearance, in whoſe Eternity, All preſent, paſt, to come, are all one. The whole Table of Time is always before Him.

Does it then pertain to the Prerogative of Omniſcience, that Future Things ſhould be known only to himſelf? It does ſo indeed, any further than he is pleas'd to reveal them. But He that challenges the falſe Divinities of the Heathen, that they could not declare things to come, hath certainly given Iſa. 42. 23. Inſtances of his own Preſcience, and Demonſtrations of it to his People. Hath he not done ſo in all Ages, by his Servants the Prophets? Is he not as Liberal to the Ages of Chriſtianity, to the ſtate of things under the Goſpel of his Son, whom he hath conſtituted Heir of all things, and put in ſubjection to him the World to come, of which we ſpeak.

Or, is the Glory of Divine Truth ſo great, that even as immediate Appearances, the Power of Miracles, and extraordinary Revelations have ceas'd ſince the full Settlement and Sealing the Volume of Truth in the Goſpel, ſo Prophecy needs not now. This indeed hath much of Reaſon, yet even as all Truth is compriz'd in that Volume, ſo are the Grand Revolutions pertaining to the Chriſtian Church, in the ſame Volume; and therefore whatever God hath done for the former World, the very ſame hath he ſumm'd up in the New Teſtament.

When therefore we have, beſides the Interſperſion of Prophecy in ſeveral places of it, a Book wholly Dedicated to Prophecy, Bleſſed is he that heareth and readeth the words of this Prophecy; Have we not reaſon then to expect the courſe of things to the very end in it?

But does not the Prophecy it ſelf ſay, The Things were ſhortly to come to paſs? So that what is to be found in it pertain'd to the primitive Age, the Deſtruction of Jeruſalem, to the Time when Chriſtianity was well ſettled, and till Pagan Rome became Chriſtian.

It is true indeed, The Divine Revelator, Jeſus Chriſt our Lord, does ſay, the things were ſhortly to come to paſs, that is, to begin to come to paſs. They were then upon motion; but as a great Army is ſaid to come immediately, when the Avant-Corriers are coming, or come, although the whole Body and Rear may be conſiderable diſtances off, ſo this whole Series, and Chain of Events in the Revelation come quickly, although the firſt and the laſt part differ ſo many Ages. Is it not clear and viſible, that there is the Beginning of Things, and the End of Things in every mans Apprehenſion plain and evident, that is, from the Reſurrection, and to the Day of Judgment? and why then ſhould we not believe, there is the Middle of Things alſo? Why ſhould we imagine, Prophecy hath made ſuch a Leap over the Between Lying Times, ſeeing they were very great? Did it not behove his Church and Servants to know of ſo great, and wide ſpreading an Impoſture as Mahometaniſme? Was it nothing to it, Chriſtianity ſhould be in ſo low and dark a ſtate, as it was from the loweſt Fall of the Weſtern Empire to the Ruine of the Eaſtern Empire, in both which the principal Reſidences of it were; and ſo long ſpace as from 666, to 1453.

But ſtill, it may be ſaid, If ſuch a Prophecy be, it does not become us to pry into it; it is the Ark of ſecret things, that do not belong to us. Why then does Chriſt ſay, Bleſſed is he that heareth the words of this Prophecy? Why doth he command him that hath Wiſdom and Ʋnderſtanding, to count the Number of the Beaſt? Why doth He, in explication of the Seven Heads ſay, Here is the Mind that hath Wiſdom? Why had Chriſt the Revelation to ſhew to his Servants?

But was it not all one, as if they had not been reveal'd, ſince the Revelation was not pretended to be underſtood in former Times? I anſwer, we do not know what was underſtood, the Apoſtacy ſo cover'd and muffled all Things, and does yet ſo darken them; The univerſal prejudice againſt the Explanation of this Prophecy is, I doubt not, the effects of this Apoſtaſie: But that there hath gone a ſtream of Light from hence to the Servants of Chriſt, by the Witneſſes in every Age, is to me out of all queſtion, and that it hath diſcover'd the Things moſt neceſſary to that Age, although the Light hath been not only clearer, but the knowledge that ſuch a Light hath been, more certain to us ſince the laſt Age and Half, and ſhall be every day clearer and clearer.

When therefore there are ſo many Types ſo very proportionable to Events, ſo agreeable to the Notes of Time, and even ſo ſcituated in the Courſe and Series of the Revelation, except that in ſome Chapters, as 11, 12, 13, 17, 21, there are on great occaſions Recollections, and yet even thoſe, in order to going on, as I have abandantly ſhewn; I cannot underſtand, why theſe things, and their Explications ſhould appear ſo ſtrange and unreaſonable to us.

But however, the Glory of God, and of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt ſhall be unſpeakably Great, when the whole Adminiſtration of his Kingdom delay'd ſhall be drawn out of what he had ſo curiouſly depainted in the Prophecy of the beloved Daniel, and the Apocalypſe of the beloved Apoſtle John, and with Admiration and Raviſhment His Servants ſhall behold the one in the other.

Let all this perſwade us, to have kinder, and more benign Inclinations to the Interpretation of this Prophecy; which, if we are the true Servants, and Lovers of Chriſts Kingdom, we have no reaſon to fear: only the Apoſtaſie, and Enemies of it, have reaſon to fear it. And they indeed have, and do ſtill operate againſt its Expoſition, as knowing it ſpeaks no good of them nor to them, and, which is wonderful, convey, inject, and inſinuate the ſame Diſguſt into the minds of many good men.

Seeing one great Reaſon of the unholineſs of Life among the generality of Chriſtians, is the Apoſtaſie, prevailing againſt the Power of Chriſtianity and Godlineſs, under the Form of it; in this we ought above all to overcome it. It is impoſſible ſo excellent a Doctrine, as of the Goſpel, ſhould be environed and cover'd with ſuch an outrage of Prophaneneſs and Wickedneſs, if the force of its Beams were not intercepted and eclipſed. In this therefore, I ſay, we ought moſt particularly to overcome, in all the luſtre of Chriſtian Graces, whereby we may ſhine as Lights in the midſt of a crooked and perverſe Generation. For to this Overcomming all the Promiſes are made. Rev. 21. 7.

If we do not overcome the Apoſtaſie in this, we do not overcome it at all; but ſink into it, while we never ſo much profeſs to abhorr it; but if we overcome it by ſincere Faith and Repentance, and Fruits meet for thoſe Graces, ſo that we thus waſh our Robes white in the Blood of the Lamb, we may, notwithſtanding darkneſs and miſtake in ſome things, have right to enter through the Gates into the City, to eat of the Tree of Life in the midst of the Paradice of God, to drink of the Water of Life that runs through the midst of it; but if we are in the foul Impurities of the Apoſtaſie, our dreadful doom is to be without the City, as Dogs, and to have our part in the Lake that burns with Fire and Brimſtone, where the Beast, and the falſe Prophet are, and the Devil, that deceived them, is at the end of all caſt for ever. Rev. 20. 10. ch. 21. 8.

SECT. IV. A more particular Allocation, or juſt placing of the States and Times one to another, ſhewing the neceſſity of their enfolded Equality to, and with one another.

I Have thus far in a more general view of the Particulars of this Line, preſented the compute of the Times, and of each of their Characters, with the correſpondent States: I will now more amply and particularly remonſtrate upon the States, and ſo adjuſt them to the Times, and their Characters, as may fully evince their cloſe Connexion, and the abſolute and moſt neceſſary equality of all the States and Characters of this Line, one to and with another.

And that we may plainly have together, and under one Glance, that which hath been ſpoken of, and is farther to be ſpoken of and made good, I thus delineate it.

The States are the Beaſts Tyranny, and the Sufferings of the Servants of God under it; diſtinguiſh'd by various lively Remarks.

The Characters are thoſe Notes of Time God hath affix'd to, and determin'd upon theſe States, making up one Line of Continuance, or Duration of thoſe States.

Theſe two▪ the States and the Characters, are thus to be ſuited one to the other.

There is one common Continent, or Womb of Time, that incloſes each State, and all the Characters of Time given to each State, that is, Time, Times, half a Time, with three days and a half, declaring Time at large, and intimate Time, or Seaſons.

There is one equal Standard-Line, making certain and definite the ſpace of that common Continent, taken out of the 2300 Ev. Morn, viz. 1260 going on to 1290. The State fitted to it is the taking away of the Daily, Dan. 12. v. 11.

Intimate Time taken out of that common Continent is twice given on the Beaſt's ſide, viz. Seaſon, Seaſons, Half Seaſon. The States fitted to each are wearing out the Saints of the moſt High, changing Times and Laws given into his hand, Dan. 7. 25. ſcattering the Power of the holy People, Dan. 12. 7. doing all theſe to the utmoſt, or accompliſhing to do them in the higheſt degree.

The ſame intimate Time is twice given to the Servants of God alſo; viz. Three days and half to the Witneſſes. The State fitted to it is to be kill'd, and to lye dead, but not to be ſuffer'd to be buried or extinguiſh'd, Revel. 11. 7, 8, 9. and three Times and a half to the Woman, whoſe State fitted to it is to be ſo in the Wilderneſs, as to be hid from the Face of the Serpent, but yet to be nouriſhed, Rev. 12. 14.

The Time at large is twice aſſign'd on the Beaſts part, Forty two Months taken out of the 2300 Even. or Nights, given to the Gentiles. The State fitted to them is treading the outward Court, and Holy City, whereby the Daily is taken away, at the very Beginning of the 1260, lying in 1290, according to Dan. 12. 11. compar'd with Revel. 11. 2, 3. The ſecond Time Forty two Months to the Beast himſelf, Doing all he does to the laſt Continuance or Accompliſhment to the laſt Moment, is the State fitted to them, Revel. 13. 5. and both theſe Forty two Months twiſt into one Space, equal to 1260 Days.

The ſame Time at large is twice adjuſted to the Servants of God in twelve hundred ſixty Days, taken out of the 2300 Morn. or Days; once to the Witneſſes; and the State fitted to it is Prophecy in Sackcloth, yet with great Vertues and Powers reſident in them, Revel. 11. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. and once to the Woman in the Wilderneſs, yet as in a Place prepared by God, where they ſhould feed her, Revel. 12. 6. And theſe two 1260 Days are perfectly both one, neither longer nor ſhorter than themſelves.

Between the Time at large, and Intimate Time, or Seaſon, there is a Pillar erected to ſhew where Seaſon begins, and by proportion where it ends, viz. The Beaſts Number, as Lord of the intimate Time eſpecially, and it is 666, from its Root 25, after the Reſurrection, to 725; and the State of it is, That no man may buy or ſell that hath not the Mark, or Name on his Right-hand, or on his Fore-head, or the Name, or the Number of the Name, nor ſo much as live if he doth not worſhip the Image. The end of which intimate Time is by Proportion 1517, and ſo on, Rev. 13. 15. to the end.

But now beſides this meaſure of intimate Time, becauſe the Beaſt is Lord of Time, Times, Half a Time, and ſo conſtituted by God, his Forty two Months are an exact Meaſure alſo of the whole Line, beginning at that moſt famous Epoch, ſo well known to Hiſtory, the Ceſſation of the Weſtern Empire 475, whence his Forty two Months, to be ſet as Lunar Time to the 1260 Days of Solar Time, muſt be 1222, and ſo beginning at 475, muſt end at 1697, with the 1260 Days beginning 437, thirty eight Years before them with the Gentiles Forty two Months; according to the Laws of this Line of Time, and of the Sun's and Moon's Motion, collated one with another.

And to confirm the right Calculation of this whole Time to us, Imperial Time is adjuſted to it by the Emblems of the falling Empire in the West, till the vulgar 606, when the Beast, as a Star falling to the Earth, enlightned that Weſtern Empire, ſo darkned before, that neither Sun, nor Moon, or Stars, ſhined in its third part, and preſently after aroſe the Mahometan Hegira, or Account of Time at 626; the which Imperial Time is accounted till the Fall of the Eaſtern Empire, under the ſame Emblem of the third part of Men, which alſo is to be cleared: within ſeventy Years of which, intimate Time ceaſes, and that Change we call the Reformation enſu'd at 1517, repreſented by its moſt ſignificant Emblems, and the Mahometan Power ſtill continued, and yet is to continue to the end of the whole Line 1260, which goes to 1290, and ſo to 1335, the happy end of all the 2300 Ev. Morn. All which I cannot but hope will be acknowledg'd a rational and clear Account of this admirable Line.

Now of every of theſe particulars, I undertake particularly to diſcourſe; and although, I confeſs the Order of Nature is firſt to ſpeak of the Kernel of Time, or the intimate Time, to which the Fore-going Time at large is but a Preparation, and After-Time but an Accompliſhment; yet becauſe I muſt follow, as the Divine Spirit hath gone before, I begin with the Ambient Time of the Gentiles Forty two Months, and of the Witneſſes twelve hundred ſixty Days in Sack-cloth, and of the Woman in the Wilderneſs, that firſt appear, and are plac'd as in Complex one with another, before the Inner Time, or Seaſon. In beginning with which, Sacred Prophecy is pleas'd to make the way plainer to us.

To begin then firſt with the Gentiles, Treading the Holy Court and City, which, as hath been declared, does not run as a principal Character, but at fartheſt, to the firſt part of the intimate State, or Seaſon, and there is ſupported by the latter Forty two Months of the Beaſt to the very end of the whole 1260 dayes.

Now the knowledge of this either State or Character of Time, is peculiarly given by the Apocalypſe, and hath no other Intimation in Daniel, than what is common to the Time, Times, Semi-Time, and to the Twelve hundred ſixty, joyn'd with the Thirty more, and ſo making Twelve hundred ninety, at the taking away the Daily, and yet, becauſe it is of very great Uſe and Neceſſity in this Account of Time, therefore is given ſo diſtinct and expreſs in this excellent Apocalyptick Prophecy, which ſurpaſſes Daniel, even as the New Testament exceeds the Old, and as Revelation, however myſtical, excells Type, and Figure of an older date.

Now the great Uſe of this Character is this, When the Beaſt does neither in the Account of Prophecy, nor Accord of Hiſtory, riſe, till ſome years after the Twelve hundred ſixty years began, nor reach his State eſpecially deſign'd to be ſet out by Daniels Prophecy, till many years after the 1260 years began, viz. the very beginning of his moſt intimate State, at his ſo often mentioned 666, in previſion of which, it is ſaid, The Saints, Times and Laws are given into his hand, Seaſon, Seaſons, Dan. 7. 25 and half a Seaſon, meaning this intimate Time. Upon all this, it may well be ask'd, How came the Daily to be Taken ſo early away? what is the occaſion of the Witneſſes putting on Sack-cloth, or the Womans flying into the wilderneſs, ſeeing all theſe belong to the Beaſts Tyranny, who did not yet exiſt, nor till ſo long after appear'd Regnant, or why are the Twelve hundred ſixty days made to begin ſo much ſooner than the Beaſts Forty two months?

Now in Anſwer to this, The Gentiles treading under foot the holy Court and City, appears timely, to give cauſe to all theſe things; and to ſhew the Agreement of Prophecy herein with it ſelf; Theſe Gentiles are no other, than they, that are ſaid, Revel. 13. to dwell on the Earth, whoſe Names are not written from the foundation of the world in the Lambs Book of Life, whom that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that other Beaſt, ver. 11. (of whoſe two Horns like a Lamb was ſpoken before, and who is hereafter further to be explain'd) inſtructed to worſhip the Grand Apocalyptick Beaſt, as one with the Pagan Roman Empire in its Idolatrous Univerſality, call'd therefore the Firſt Beaſt, and to make an Image to it, viz. an Image unto its Idolatry, and to its Monarchy; which Things are hereafter to be explain'd upon the Beaſt; but at preſent it is eaſie to be underſtood. The newly Chriſtianiz'd Pagans of the Roman Empire, were, under the Change of the Emperours to Chriſtians, violently chang'd to the Profeſſion of Chriſtianity, and yet at the ſame time fond of their Ancient Pagan Rites and Cuſtoms, as alſo, of the Glory of their Ʋniverſal Empire, Eaſt, and Weſt: Now meeting with that Two-horn'd Lamb-like Beaſt, fond of the ſame Senſual Religion, but in another ſort of Imagery, as alſo of the Earthly Univerſality and Glory, but of it, in another Appearance alſo; it may very readily be conceiv'd, how complyant they were one with the other in both theſe things, ſo as immediately to fill up the Outward Court, and to Take away the true Datly Publick Worſhip of God, and ſo to prepare for the Beſtian Kingdom under the Seventh Head, before his Exiſtence in his own Forty two months, and much more before his Regnancy, to which he himſelf, as a principal or chief Member of the other Beaſt, though not yet the Grand Beaſt, and after in his own Infancy, when his 42 Months began, as that Grand Beaſt, was never wanting in his Contributions; All which rightly conceiv'd, does wonderfully conciliate the Prophecy to the Hiſtory; eſpecially when I come to clear all Doubts upon thoſe two Beaſts, Apoc. 13.

For thus, according to Daniel, All theſe things were negotiating for the Beast, who was the Prince deſign'd, and on whom all redounded in the Iſſue, and theſe Gentiles under the other Beaſt were to be his Subjects, and the other Beast his Falſe Prophet, zealous of him and of his worſhip, and ſo the Daily worſhip was Taken away from before him, or out of his way, the way of his Riſing, as Daniel foretold.

And thus, according to the Revel. the Gentiles tread the Holy Court, and the Witneſſes put on Sack-cloth upon it, and the Woman flyes into the Wilderneſs; for what theſe Gentiles do, they do by the Conduct of that other Beaſt, who from his Lamb-like Horns, yet ſpake as a Dragon, in reſemblance of the Pagan Dragon, while they convey his Power to the Grand Beast of the Seventh Head.

How fitly then, the Gentiles Forty two months of treading the Holy Court are made the Firſt note of Time, will be eaſily underſtood, if we conſider theſe particulars.

1. That the Holy City firſt, and then the Outer-Court of the Temple was the onely due place of Sacrifice, of the Jews Daily of Publick Worſhip, after God had plac'd his Name there; So that no fitter Type of the Daily Chriſtian Services and Sacrifices, than the Holy City, and the Outward Court of the Temple.

2. That nothing could more expreſs the Taking away the Jews Daily Sacrifice, than the Gentiles invading, crowding in, and filling the City and Court; For how great a violation and defilement, even according to the Divine Appointment, that was, appears by the uproar againſt the Apoſtle Paul, upon a ſuppoſition of a Gentile brought by him into the Temple; ſo their Daily Sacrifice muſt ceaſe of neceſſity, upon the Gentiles coming into the Holy City and Court, by an Authoriz'd Violence, like a Flood, and continuing ſo to do; therefore the Gentiles Treading the Court, makes a fit Symbole of the Jewiſh Daily Service Taken away; Proportionably theſe Gentiles, or Paganiz'd Chriſtians, taking up the whole room of it, as if they were the Church and People of God, do as notably anſwer the Type, as can be conceiv'd by defiling the whole Chriſtian Publick Service, and thruſting out the true Worſhippers; Theſe uncircumciſed, in Heart and in Fleſh, not inwardly Gracious, nor keeping ſo much as to the outward circumciſion of the pure Worſhip of God, break the very Covenant of Sacrifice, and Holy Service to God; for no ſuch are to enter the true Christian Temple, Ezekiel 45. 7. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , what placing together can there be of the Temple of God and Idols? Of True Chriſtians and Pagan Chriſtians, it is a very unequal Yoke. 2. Cor. 6. 16.

This moſt admirably alſo anſwers the prophetical Type of the daily Sacrifice taken away by Antiochus, Call'd Epiphanes. for firſt the falſe and revolting Jews would make a Covenant with the Heathen, and obtained Licence of the King to do after the Ordinances of the Heathen; becauſe the Land had more Peace then, whereupon they built a Place of Exerciſe at Jeruſalem, according to the Cuſtom of the Heathen; and then in Gods Account the daily was taken away from, or before that wicked Prince Antiochus, Dan. 8. 11. Then he entred Proudly into the Sanctuary, and ſo things went on to the utmoſt Extremity and height; that all ſhould leave their own Laws, and the People be one, and whoever would not do according to the Commandment of the King, ſhould dye, and the daily Service was openly forbidden; ſo Jeruſalem became 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a Habitation of Strangers or Gentiles, then the Sanctuary became a Deſolation, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , It was deſolated as a Wilderneſs, and became 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an alien to its Off-ſpring and they to it, and then all was turned, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , into the Mourning and ſqualor of ſackcloth at the Appearance of the Abomination that maketh deſolate, which was ſet up the fifteenth of the Month Caſleu, in the 145th year of the Grecian Kingdom; and on the five and twentieth day of the ſame Month, they ſacrific'd upon the Idolatrous Altar, and that this might be done without controul, and the true Religion baniſhed; they rent in pieces the Books of the Law, wherever they were found, and whereſoever was found with any the Book of the Teſtament, or if any conſented to the Law, the Kings Commandment was, that they ſhould put him to death. Howbeit many in Iſrael were fully reſolved, and confirm'd in themſelves to keep cloſe to the Divine Law and Rule, in all things, and accordingly ſuffer'd.

But exactly three years after, as the Hiſtory reports, the ſanctuary was cleans'd, and the daily ſervice reſtored; and a year after that Antiochus dyed as a Prince broken without hand. This is the ſum of the Relation, 1 Macc. c. 1. c. 4. cap. 6.

Now how admirably this prophetical Type of Antiochus's enacting the taking away the daily Jewiſh ſervice, the way being prepared by the paganiz'd Jews, the Methods and Degrees by which all was done, the Reſtoration that followed, and then the divine Judgment upon the Tyrannous Prince himſelf, how admirably I ſay all this Anſwers the Table of things before us, is even amazing; as alſo that the Hiſtory was not onely preſerved by Providence (Divine Revelation being then intermitted, till Chriſt, which is not without its ſignificancy) that it hath not been only, I ſay, preſerved, but inſerted however unduely into the ſacred Records, by thoſe, by whomſoever it was done, that by a Witneſs and Prophet of their own, a Scripture of their own Canonizing, ſuch an Eye of time though much ſhorter, and ſuch a Typical Delinetion, allowing for ſome leſſer Diſagreements, ſo wonderfully exact ſhould be ratifyed, and that this Map of things might be not only extant, but ſo illuſtrious, as to have become in their Account part of the Bible, and bound up ſo generally with it by their Influence who were indeed concern'd, it ſhould have been blotted out from under Heaven.

But that in which we are at preſent moſt intereſſed, is, That by the Apoſtacy of the Gentiliz'd Chriſtians, the Daily of the publick Worſhip of Chriſtians firſt ceas'd; and ſo in God's Account, the Mourning or Sackcloth of the Witneſſes, and the Wilderneſs-ſtate of the Woman the Church, by that Gymnaſium, that Place of Exerciſe, or Academy for Idolatry, to train and ſchool men up to it, was brought into the Holy City: even thus the remaining Love to Paganiſm began the Covenant or Compoſition between Gentiliſm and falſe Chriſtianity, exchanging the one into the other, and on the very ſame Account, becauſe the Land then infeſted with the barbarous Irruptions, needed ſuch Maozzim, or Patrons, and Defenders, as Idols before, and the Saints Departed now. And ſo all things went on to the 666, the Number of the Beaſt, his Image, Mark, Name, and the Number of his Name; ſo that one would be prone to think, The 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Treading the Holy City under foot by the Gentiles, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . the Witneſſes Sackcloth, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . the Wilderneſs of the Woman, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . Her Seed at the ſame time aggreſs'd, were all taken from the Maccabean Words we mention'd before; although it is evident, they have their Ground of Alluſion chiefly from Sacred Writ it ſelf, yet by way of Argument, ad Homines, to the Men themſelves, this is no unworthy Obſervation, nor can it ſeem undeſign'd by Providence.

4. There is in this very Epoch of the wonderful Line we are upon, ſuch a Concurrence of Prophetical Notes both of the States, and of the Times adjuſted, that it is as if the Holy Spirit of Prophecy had ſaid to us, Obſerve it; This is the Beginning, the Era, and Epoch of it.

For firſt, the treading the Holy City and the Court, is in words the very ſame with the place of the Sanctuary cast down, and the Sanctuary, and the Host given to be trodden under foot, Dan. 8. v. 11. 13. in the Viſion of the Daily taken away, and of the 2300 Ev. Morn. From whence is to be concluded, that the Forty two Months muſt, as was before aſſerted, be detach'd from the 2300 Even. and that there the Daily taken away begins.

The 1260 Days immediately following in Account, as concurrent with the 42 Months, ſhew, They are taken out of the 2300 Morn. and confirm this to be the Time of the Daily taken away, becauſe the Daily taken away is the Character of the firſt Point of Time to the Twelve hundred ninety; of which Twelve hundred, ſixty muſt needs be part, ſeeing they go on to 1335 at the end of all; and ſo many cannot be found in the 2300, which is the Date of the whole Viſion of the daily taken away, or in ſo great a Number, but in theſe 1290, joyn'd with 1335.

The twelve hundred ſixty being joyn'd, and the ſame twelve hundred ſixty, with thoſe of the Womans dwelling in the Wilderneſs, do both ſet the Era, or beginning of that State, to be even with the Daily taken away, and do alſo ſhew the Equality of Time, Times, half a Time, with the twelve hundred ſixty days, if taken at their full extent; for they are joyn'd, Dan. 12. with the ſcattering the Power of the Holy People, which ſcattering was 1260 Days, Revel. 12. 6. And Time, Times, half Time, compare v. 14. there being not a plainer Expreſſion of the Wilderneſs-ſtate in an Old Teſtament myſtical Prophecy, than ſcattering; and that Word, accompliſhing to ſcatter, does ſubindicate ſome Power that began this ſcattering, which was this of the Gentiles, and then that the Antichriſtian Prince accompliſh'd this ſcattering, both to the higheſt degree, and to the utmoſt moment it was to laſt; and becauſe he, as hath been ſaid, is Lord of the Time, Times, Half Time, the very naming them is naming of him: And now, if all this be not demonſtrative of the Epoch, or Beginning of theſe 1260 Days, I ſhall be bold to ſay, Nothing in Prophetical Scripture is capable of being demonſtrated, ſo much as by, and within Prophetick Scripture it ſelf; which to aſſert, muſt needs weaken the Evidence of Scripture by and from it ſelf throughout.

I confeſs, it may ſeem, the Church is ſooner in the Wilderneſs than the Witneſſes are in Sackcloth; for aſſoon as the Woman brought forth the Man-child, it was caught up to the Throne of God; which Bringing forth and Enthroning was certainly when the Empire became Chriſtian in Conſtantine; and that was long before 437, when the Witneſſes put on Sackcloth, as I aſſert.

But to clear this, it is to be conſider'd, there are three ſynchronous Deſcriptions of the very Beginning of this Line of Time, or of the Apoſtacy.

The firſt is bottom'd upon the ſubſtantial and ſenſible Foundations of Imperial Hiſtory, under prophetick Figures; viz. Of the blaſted Western Empire, embelliſh'd with very curious Types of the Apoſtacy then beginning, as ſhall be ſhewn upon the first Trumpet ſounding, when we come to it.

The ſecond is by the more Scriptural Images of the Witneſſes putting on Sackcloth, on account of the Gentiles treading the Holy City, or Court.

And the third by the parallel Shade of the Woman flying into the Wilderneſs.

The Firſt hath a plain diſtinct Indication of things preparing to the Apoſtate State, in the Declaration of a new Roll of Martyrs, Revel. 6. 11. c. 7. c. 8. v. 1. in the ſealing the 144000 Sufferings after the Chriſtian Empire, in the Silence in Heaven for only half an Hour, in the Angels preparing to ſound; all which were ſo many diſtinct Steps towards the Apoſtacy. This is the moſt full and clear.

The Second hath one like it, in the Reed given to John, with a Command to meaſure the Temple, which was parallel and contemporary to the Sealing, by all Rules of Proportion; as we ſhall ſee.

The Third is, the Womans flying into the Wilderneſs; where indeed there is no open mention of a Preparation, but the Event is given in one view, viz. The Woman flying into the Wilderneſs; yet in that the Woman having been firſt ſpoken of, her Hiſtory, as to the utmoſt extended Time of the Apoſtacy, is given together; ſo, as to make it evident, the ſo ſudden Aſſignation of the 1260 Days in the Wilderneſs is given both to match the Preparation of the two former Types to the Apoſtacy, as alſo to joyn the Witneſſes, and the Womans twelve hundred ſixty Days into one; and the true Order both of that Preparation and Vergency, as alſo of the 1260 Days beginning is given in the ſecond giving of the Womans Times and Half Time, as ſhall be made moſt clear, when we come to parallel theſe three ſynchronous Deſcriptions in their Events at the First Trumpet.

Now as to the Involution of theſe Three States, and Characters, as neceſſarily contemporizing one with another, it is even ſelf-demonſtrative: for when the Daily Service of God is taken away, and the Beſtian Gentiles delay the Kingdom of Chriſt in Preparation to the Antichriſtian Prince; the Witneſſes muſt, if there be ſuch a prophetick Type, prophecy in Sackcloth, and retire to the Altar of Incenſe, as to private Worſhip: and if the Woman be the ſame with the Witneſſes or her Seed; if They are hid in Sackcloth, and there be ſuch a Type as of her ſelf in the Wilderneſs fed with hidden Manna; how can both be, but at the ſame Time? And if the Witneſſes be in Sackcloth, and the VVoman in the VVilderneſs, and there be ſuch a Type as of the Gentiles treading the Holy Court, That, and That only, being then in view (the Beast being not riſen) muſt be the occaſion of it: And if there be ſuch a Type as Sealing, which ſignifies Secrecy, Retirement, and Delay, the efficacy of that muſt be at the ſame Time with the parallel Symbols: for this ought to be a Standard throughout; The Gentiles and the Beast cauſing the Sufferings of God's Servants, and the Servants of God, the Sufferers muſt in all things parallel one another, according to the Degrees of Elevation; for the Action of the one neceſſarily produces Sufferings, the State of the other receives Sufferings, as neceſſarily; ſo their ſeveral Symbols require there muſt be the Efficients to work; there muſt be the Subjects to work upon, Both at the ſame Time.

There are yet two Symbols more, Tangents, or immedidiately joyn'd with the beginning of this Line, that come in to our Aſſiſtance; and they are the true Worſhippers, retiring within the Temple, enfolded with the Gentiles entring the outer Court, and the Servants of God under the efficacy of their Seal, at the firſt Trumpet.

That we may make all things then moſt clear, with relation to this Epoch, let us more diſtinctly compare all the Symbols of this Prophecy, that immediately touch it, and pierce as far as we can into their ſenſe and meaning, and joyn therewith that their immediate Touch of this Epoch: For if by all theſe we can well fix it, it is an abſolute, and undoubted foundation of the whole Time.

Now there are four Symbols, all meeting to begin this Time, upon each of which, we may either Recollect the Subſtance of what hath been already ſpoken upon any of them, or dilate our Thoughts upon what in any of them hath not yet been explain'd, and ſee how any Intimations, or Notes of Compare among themſelves reflect Light from one to another.

1. That which comes firſt in the order of the Prophecy, as alſo in order of nature, is, the ſealing the hundred forty four thouſand, into a Secreſie and cloſe Retirement; For a Seal on their Foreheads, and the Name of the Lambs Father written on their Foreheads, differ, as a Writing ſeal'd, and a Title open, and in Capital Letters; compare Revel. 7. v. 1. &c. and Revel. 14. v. 1. &c.

2. The Temple, the Altar, and the Worſhippers therein, Reduc'd within cloſe, and confin'd meaſures, is the next given Symbol. And here it is neceſſary to inquire, what is meant by the Temple, and the Altar, becauſe the Temple ſometimes is taken for the whole Area or ground, upon which it ſelf, and all its Courts and Avenues ſtood, yea, even the whole City Jeruſalem was reputed a Court to it, and the Holy City thereupon we find it ſtyl'd. But the Temple at other times is taken ſtrictly for that retyr'd part of it that was under covert, and into which the Prieſts only came; There were alſo two Altars, one in the Outer Court, which was the Altar of Burnt-offering and Sacrifice; in approach to which the Congregation came: and the Altar of Incenſe within the Temple, to which the Prieſts only drew near, and the People ſtood without. Luke 1. 9, 10. 2. 22.

Now it may be a Doubt, what Temple, and what Altar are here intended, and the deciding of the Altar will much contribute to the deciding of the Temple; And that the Altar of Incenſe is alone intended, and the Inward Cover'd Temple, in which it ſtood, before the Vail, or the Holy of Holies, theſe three things do enough aſſure us.

1. The Altar of Incenſe is brought into view and obſervation, juſt before this Time, of the meaſuring the Temple, (as ſhall be prov'd) and in diſtinction from that Altar, under which the Souls lay as Sacrifices, compare Revel. 6. ver. 9. ca. 8. v. 5. &c: as it were to intimate, that the Daily Publick Worſhip, under the Type of Sacrifice, was near its Taking away, and the private cloſe Worſhip at the Altar of Incenſe ſucceeding, and within the Temple, with both which the ſilence agrees.

2. The Cry for the looſing the four Angels, bound in Euphrates, ſounds from this Golden Altar of Incenſe, whither the True Worſhippers had been long retir'd before the Time of that Cry, and were cloſe within the Temple. c. 9. 13.

3. The very Symbol it ſelf ſpeaks an inwardeſt Retirement within the Temple, and to the Altar encloſed within that; For whatſoever was outward, viz. the Outward Court and City, was caſt out to the Gentiles, who trode under foot the Sanctuary, and Holy place of Publick Sacrifice, viz. the Court, where the Sacrifices and People had place, and ſo make up this Symbol: For the Gentiles having the Outward Court of Sacrifice under their Feet, the Daily Service became taken away; ſo the True Worſhippers retir'd to ſecret Service at the Altar of Incenſe, the Apocalyptick Type of Prayers, c. 8. v. 3.

3. The third Symbol is the Witneſſes in Sackcloth, that, as hath been ſaid, is a mournful Habit, and covers that Glory and Excellency wherewith they were endued by the great Powers committed to them; and their Prophecy imports a Delay of ſome admirable Things they declar'd, which till Twelve hundred ſixty dayes paſt could not come to paſs.

4. The Woman in the wilderneſs, yet in a place prepared by God, where ſhe ſhall be Fed, as Elijah in the wilderneſs, in a high and wonderful manner, 1 Kings c. 19. v. 5. 6. makes the fourth and laſt Symbol. Revel. 12. 6. Now a Wilderneſs condition is out of view, ſeemingly loſt and forlorn; the Church therefore in the wilderneſs, fed like Elijah, couples the Church with the Witneſſes, who are ſo eminently reſembled to Elijah; and ſhews, they are the ſame in ſubſtance Revel. 11. 6. with the Woman, under onely the different Notions of ſingle, and collected, as was before explain'd.

Now all theſe Symbols are of neareſt Importance; for all ſpeak Inviſibility, Secreſie, and a State out of view and ſight, and which conceales its true Excellency within it ſelf; ſo does being Sealed, ſo does worſhipping at the Altar of Incenſe, and within the Temple, ſo does the Sackcloth of two ſo great Prophets, ſo does a Church, or Woman in the wilderneſs, and all theſe are upon Perſonages of the ſame Character; For ſo are the Servants of God, ſo are the true worſhippers at the Altar in the Temple, ſo are the Martyrs or Witneſſes, ſo is the Woman that brought forth the manly Child, and whoſe Seed keep the Commandments of God, and hold the Martyry or Teſtimony of Jeſus: And then all theſe we ſhall find cope, and bind with the Gentiles Months in ſome or other Prophetical Point and Regard.

All theſe ſo cloſely coordinated Symbols, would of themſelves much incline us to ſuppoſe, that they all begin together, eſpecially when two of them have the ſame meaſure of Time, viz. 1260 d. But becauſe there can be no proof ſo great of the Beginning of theſe Twelve hundred ſixty dayes, nor of their whole, full, and entire length, and the ſeveral other Notes of Time that will fall in, each in their due place, as the Beaſts forty two months, His Number 666, within his Seaſon, Seaſons, half Seaſon of intimate Time, the Five months, and Five months granted to the Locuſts, Revel. 9. v. 5. 10. the Hour, Day, Month and Year given to the two hundred thouſand thouſand Horſemen, v. 15. 19, and that great Period, at which Chriſt ſwore, Time ſhould be no more, but that in the days of the 7th Trumpet, &c. Revel. 10. 6, 7. Becauſe, I ſay, all theſe things can no way be ſo ſatisfactorily prov'd, as by ſubtending or ſtretching out under them, and applying to them the courſe of hiſtorical Time and its Events all along, ſo curiouſly painted out in this Prophecy, I propoſe this Method of Progreſs.

1. To apply to the ſealing, to the Altar of Incenſe, and the Temple-worſhipers, to the Witneſſes in Sack-cloth, and to the Woman in the Wilderneſs, the Notes of Hiſtory correſpondent to their Beginning, according to the Prophetical Symbols, and beginning together with the Gentiles forty two Months.

2. From this Epoch or beginning to paſs by the Prophetical Symbols in agreement with the hiſtorical Records to the Beaſts forty two Months, and to demonſtrate their Epoch, Continuance, and Period.

3. By the ſame ſupports from Prophecy, and Hiſtory, to paſs to the beginning of the five and five Months, and the ſpace of Time thereby denoted, granted to the Locuſts, Revel. 9. 5. 10.

4. Within which ſpace, the beginning of intimate Time, the reaſon of it, and its whole duration will fall under Examination, and its 666, by Prophecy and Hiſtory.

5. About the midſt of intimate Time, the Hour, Day, Month, and Year of that vast Army of the Horſemen, will encounter our Enquiry, and the whole Duration require to be ſtated from their beginning to the killing the third part of men, or the end of that ſpace of Time, but not of that Power figured by them, nor of the Woe they brought.

6. At the end of intimate Time, and after the killing the third part of men, we ſhall be brought upon the Time of the aforeſaid ſolemn Oath, that Time ſhall be no more, which will carry us to the end of this whole Line, and wind us up with its ſelf, and by every one of theſe we ſhall find the Line of this black Time muſt end at 1697, as it began 437.

All which, by the guidance of the Prophecy it ſelf, and the aſſiſtance of the Holy Spirit of it will aſſure us by the moſt illuſtrious and ſtately products of that whole Time and of greateſt Concernment to the Chriſtian World, that theſe 1260 years are a moſt definite ſpace of ſo many, and no fewer, nor more in number, and that ſeeing they muſt be either Natural or Prophetical Time, according to the Standard of a day for a year, for the Scripture-Regiſter knows no other ſort of Time, nor can any inſtance be given of any other, therefore they muſt be prophetical days, or days of years, and months of years, ſince the Events deſtin'd by God to them, are ſo much too great and large for natural Time in their own Nature, and in the prophetical deſcyphar, that no more, then a year can be a year, and yet be crowded up within a Month, a Day, or Hour; no more can thoſe long Tracts of Time-ſome Action be fettered within three years and a half, the higheſt amount of thoſe Characters of Time, if naturally underſtood, without a Contradiction in the very Nature of things.

SECT. V. WHerein it is proved, the ſealing ſo intermatched with the inner Temple and Altar meaſured, with the Witneſſes in Sack-cloth, and with the Woman in the Wilderneſs; and the three firſt Trumpets (in which the Efficacy of the ſealing entered) intermatched with the Gentiles treading the outer Court, with the Dragons perſecution of the Woman, at her firſt flight into the Wilderneſs, muſt according to Hiſtory, begin the whole Time, Times, half Time, the Gentiles forty two Months, the 1260 of the 1290 Days, when the daily Service, Dan, 12. 11. was taken away, and the Witneſſes and the Womans 1260 Days altogether at 437, and ſo move forward till the fourth Trumpet, when the Beaſts forty two months began at 475.

THat I may ſettle the beginning of the 1260 Days, &c. aright; the Contents of this Section muſt be anſwered, and made good in the Body of the Diſcourſe within it: I muſt endeavour theſe five things then to attain that End by theſe Enquiries.

1. How far the ſeven Seals had brought down Time from our Lord's Reſurrection to the firſt of the ſeven Trumpets, muſt be diligently enquir'd and ſettled, ſeeing one follow on the other.

2. The Importance of the ſealing the Sevants of God after the ſeven Seals open'd, and the conſpiring of that Symbol with the Retirement of the Worſhippers within the Temple, the Witneſſes under Sackcloth, and the Woman into the Wilderneſs, muſt be determin'd and ſettled; for the Sealing's Efficacy begins All, even the very Trumpets which could not ſound till the ſealing over.

3. The Scope and Intention of the Trumpets is to be carefully eſtimated in the ſtrict Attention to the Emblem it ſelf; and ſeeing the firſt four and the ſixth diſplay upon third part of Men, what third part of Men it is they play upon, muſt be found: for the Trumpets play upon that Third of Men runs along the whole Line we are upon; and why all this Play upon a Chriſtian Empire?

4. It muſt be duely reſearch'd, what the Symbols of the three firſt Trumpets convey to our notice, to what Time Hiſtory directs us, that we may find their Effects.

5. It muſt be juſtly ſtated, what the Dragon means, and how his Perſecution of the Woman can agree with the Explanation of the Trumpets, ſeeing both muſt be at the beginning of the Line, becauſe then was the Womans firſt Flight into the Wilderneſs, which was at the firſt of the 1260 Days.

Now if all theſe can be rationally according to this Prophecy, and the Argument of Hiſtory reſolv'd, ſo as to unite with the Gentiles forty two Months, and all of them to determine the beginning of this Line to be at the beginning of the Trumpets ſounding; and both to be at Ann. Dom. 437, and to reach in the three firſt Trumpets to the Beaſts riſing, at 475; then that will be done which ought to be done: for by neceſſary Conſequence, the Line muſt end at 1697.

I begin with the firſt; viz. to enquire, How far the ſeven Seals open'd had brought down Time from our Lord's Reſurrection to the firſt of the Trumpets ſounding: for the Trumpets muſt needs follow upon the Seals, as is moſt apparent.

Now, ſince it is very evident, the Reſurrection of Christ begins the whole courſe of Apocalyptical Time, I know not what can be more demonſtrative of any point of Time, than to find the Prophecy by the moſt lively Pictures, and Emblems to draw the courſe of Events from a Time given, as from the Reſurrection Ann. Dom, Vul. 33, to a Time given, viz. to the Trumpets ſuppos'd to be Ann. Dom. Vul. 437. that is from the Reſurrection the Apocalyptical Epoch or Time beginning 404 Years.

Now what could more congruouſly, and even undeniably, follow the Reſurrection, than Chriſt riding out in his Majeſty and Glory in the univerſal preaching of the Goſpel by an Apoſtolical Miniſtry, and thereby claiming his Kingdom according to the firſt Seal opened?

What follows more uninterruptedly upon that than that warlike ſett of Emperours, and upon the red Horſe of War, arm'd with a great Sword given them; viz. Veſpaſian, Titus, Trajan, Hadrian, reſpecting eſpecially the Deſolations of the Jewiſh Nation, according to the Prophecy, Dan. 9. ult. which was perfectly fulfill'd by the laſt of theſe nam'd Emperours, according to the ſecond Seal.

Can any thing more juſtifiably follow this Train of Emperours, than the grave, juſt, rational Succeſſion of the Antonines, or cloſe with greater Eſclatt and Renown than in Alexander Severus, ſo fam'd for Juſtice, that the Ballances are moſt worthily put into his Hand, and by a Voice from the Throne in the midst of the Beaſts, the whole Scheme is directed upon the Church, and the Half-Time fix'd from the Reſurrection to the Apoſtacy or taking away the Daily Service of God; under the Type of the Wheat, Barly, Oyl, and Wine, the Materials of Sacrifice, the Type of the Chriſtian Service; all which are the Reſult of the third Seal opened?

Who can deny, that a Chain of ſalvage Emperours preſs'd upon the Heels of Alexander, in whoſe Equipage, Famine, Peſtilence, the Sword attended, and was moſt fitly given with the Device of Hell and Death waiting upon the diſmal Pomp of theſe Beaſts of the Earth in the fourth Seal.

Is it poſſible to overſee the Perſecution rais'd by Diocleſian, that ceaſed not by the ſpace of ten Years, in which all the Chriſtian Blood ſhed by the Pagan Emperour was ſumm'd up; Is it, I ſay, poſſible to overſee this in the fifth Seal, the Emblem of which is the Cry of the Souls under the Altar?

No more can it be denied, That that great Shake of the Power of the Spirits of the Air above, and of the Heathen Idolatrous Powers below, is admirably pourtrayed in the ſixth Seal opened.

After which, we find an induſtrious Delay to the ſeventh Seal in the new ſealing; and the ſeventh Seal, when opened, did moſt leiſurely produce the very ſounding of the Trumpets; for firſt, There was the ſilence of half an hour, a ſhort and imperfect Time indeed, but it ſtay'd the Effect of the Sealing; for not till that half Hour paſt, the Trumpets were deliver'd to the Angels. After that there was a ſolemn Service of Chriſtian Religion, ſignifying the daily Service yet continuing, and upon the Acceptance of it a ſecond demoliſhing of Paganiſm by Theodoſius Defeat of the laſt Rallyings of it; by Eugenius and Argobaſtis; after Julian and other Heathenizers upon his Prayers.

Now from that Time, or Theodoſius the Great's Death, within a Year after, at 395, or near it, all Hiſtory dates the Declination of the Weſtern Empire, and Prophecy agreeably denotes the Angels preparing to ſound, in the many Impreſſions upon the Empire by foreign Invaſions upon it, yet reſpiting the very date of their Sound from the Time Theodoſius died to 437, or 404 from the Reſurrection, ſomewhat above forty Years, but according to the Half time exactly before obſerv'd, at Alexander Severus's death, An. Vulg. 237, or 202, from the general Epoch, the Reſurrection, with this half 404.

Let us now Review the wonderful Conſent and Harmony between the Relation of Hiſtory in Things ſo undoubted, as to be incumbred with no Controverſie, and the Schemes of this Prophecy, the one keeping hand in hand with the other, in ſuch an even, uninterrupted, and juſt ſuceſſion, and courſe of Time, as does abundantly prove this Line, and its Beginning, ſo far as is neceſſary in this firſt particular, to be at 437, and conſequently its End at 1697: All which have been more fully Treated, and are here only ſumm'd up, to make the Perſpective the clearer and more entire.

I come now to the Second Enquiry, viz. into the Importance of the Sealing; wherein theſe two things will deſerve our particular Examination.

1. What the moſt natural and ready ſignifications of Sealing are, and which is here to be choſen, as moſt agreeable with the other Symbols of the Worſhippers Retir'd into the Secret of the Temple, the Witneſſes Sackcloth, the Woman in the Wilderneſs, upon the Gentiles Treading the Outer Court.

2. When the Efficacy of this Sealing began; for that leads the Time of the Trumpets, even as the Trumpets fix the Time of the Sealings Efficacy.

As to the Firſt; it is to be known, that Sealing imports three things;

1. Secrecy, and Retirement from general and ordinary obſervation. Thus the Servants of God, by the Antichriſtian, Apoſtatical Times coming on, are hidden; no eye but the eye of God, or of men inlightned by him, could diſcern all of them: The Diſguiſe put upon them by Antichriſtians caſting them out for Gods name ſake, their Retiring from the common corruption of Publick Worſhip, their mourning for the Gentiliſme brought in, and the Kingdom of Chriſt not appearing, their not being ſuffered to meet as a Church, a Body, or Congregation of Saints, and the Glory of God and Chriſt not ſhining out yet upon them, brought them into the Secreſie of a ſealed condition, immur'd them within the Temple, and at the Altar of Incenſe, cas'd them in Sackcloth, and ſcatter'd them as into a Wilderneſs; ſo that at length the Serpent himſelf could not find them; and all this from the beginning of the firſt Trumpets ſound, at 437, till 1697, more or leſs.

2. Sealing intends Security and Preſervation; Thus Treaſures are ſealed up in Safety, and defended from violation and rapine; thus the Servants of God are ſafeguarded by their Sealing, the Temple being the Secret of Gods Preſence, their Sackcloth Prophecy arm'd them, as by vertue of the Sealing, with a mighty power of Miracles, and Fire going out of their Mouths to deſtroy their Adverſaries; the Church, even in the Wilderneſs, is depoſited in a place prepared by God for her, that ſhe might be fed: and all to this purpoſe, That they might, though they might ſuffer in the common Calamity of the ſeveral Trumpets, yet not be hurt in their true Eſſential Glory by the Dragon, but that they ſhall Reign when He is Bound; nor ſo ſhut up, but that the Temple ſhall be opened, &c. nor be ſo overcome by the Beaſt, but that they ſhall Riſe again, aſcend to Heaven in a Cloud, their Enemies beholding them with terrour, and appear in Mount Zion with the Name of God written in legible Characters on their Foreheads, and at laſt, in an innumerable company, cloath'd in white Robes, and Palmes in their Hands, and the Church it ſelf, as the Bride, the Lambs Wife, be admirably Glorious.

3. Moſt immediately, and cloſe to the purpoſe of the preſent Symboll, Sealing ſpeaks Delay, and Eſtoppage from a preſent Expoſal or publick Shew. And thus the Symbol of ſealing is provided to claſpe and indent with the former Symbol of the Seals; for the whole Symbol is taken from ſealing the Book of Chriſt's Kingdom, Dan. 12. 4. till the end: when therefore at the ſixth Seal opened, the Empire became Chriſtian, the manly Birth was caught up to the Throne of God, the Dragon was cast down, and a Song of Victory ſung upon it, immediately this ſealing followed to ſtay this Glory, and as it were to arreſt its Appearance: it was therefore hid from hurt, becauſe the Glory did not appear to be hurt, during the time, times, half a time, according to the Oath of Chriſt; immediately therefore, in purſuance of the former Symbol, the Servants of God are ſeal'd, the Worſhippers worſhip not in an open, but reſerv'd Temple; the Witneſſes do not enjoy, but prophecy, and that in Sackcloth; the Woman flies to her cloſe Receptacle in the Wilderneſs; and even in purſuance of this ſame Symbol, the ſeven thunders are ſeal'd, as we ſhall ſee, Cap. 10.

And all this to that very purpoſe, that the Beast may have his time, times, till the Morning of the half-time, when in Declaration of the Right of Chriſt, even then to take the Kingdom, becauſe the half-time was entred, as the third Day was in the Morning of Chriſt's Reſurrection, the Thunders began. But that the Beast might have his whole half-time alſo, the Thunders were again ſeal'd down.

For were not the Kingdom of Christ thus under Seal, its Brightneſs would immediately conſume the man of Sin and his Beſtian Kingdom, as will be ſeen at the end of the 1260 Days, viz. Ann. 1697, in the firſt appearance of Chriſt's Kingdom, and more fully at the Appearance it ſelf 75 Years after.

Let us now inquire when this ſealing had its Efficacy, and we ſhall find it hath its Efficacy diſtinguiſhingly, as to the fixing its Epoch, or Beginning, at the firſt of the first Trumpet, and ſo on, during the whole Time of the first and ſecond Trumpets, until the falling of the Star in the third Trumpet; So that the Trumpets and the ſealing neceſſarily begin together, as they ought.

For we find it is thus expreſly determin'd to the firſt of the firſt two Trumpets; for nothing that was hurt in thoſe two firſt Trumpets, viz. the Earth, nor the Sea, nor any Tree, was to be hurt till the ſealing paſt: And why was it ſo? but that the Seal might have its defenſive Vertue on the ſealed; which Defence was certainly as early as the hurt, elſe it could not defend. It is expreſly continu'd all the firſt and ſecond Trumpet by naming the Earth, Sea, and Trees; for all theſe were hurt in the two firſt Trumpets. But the Fountains are not nam'd, nor the Sun, &c. not becauſe the ſealing did not continue; for we find the expreſs mention of it, riſing within the Time of the firſt woe Trumpet, Revel. 9. 4. as of a thing ſuppos'd to have continued all along.

But becauſe the Spirit of God would lead us to the new date of Time, viz. the Beaſts forty two Months, negotiated by the event of the third Trumpet, or the Imperial Star falling; which Star, as all Hiſtory knows, fell at 475, immediately on which, the Beast in prophetical Account ſucceeded, as the eighth King. So that then, in the very ſpace of the third Trumpet thoſe Months began, and the fourth Trumpet ran upon that new Line of the forty two Months, concurrent with the 1260 Days, and ſo forward, till Both end at 1697: the one as Time of the Moon, or Months; the other as Time of the Sun, or Days: by which we know alſo when the 1260 days began; viz. by computing and adjuſting the Lunar Time of forty two months to the Solar Time 1260 days. If the months began ſo famouſly at 475, The days, that both may end together within time, times, half a time, muſt begin thirty eight Years before, or at 437, as hath been before intimated, ſo as to be plainly underſtood, but ſhall be fully proved.

Now becauſe of all this, the Spirit of God comprehends only what pertain'd to the firſt two Trumpets within the expreſs ſecurity of not being hurt; viz. the Earth and Trees of the firſt Trumpet, and the Sea of the ſecond Trumpet, till the Servants of God were ſeal'd, Revel. 7. 2, 3. ſhewing plainly, that then the Efficacy of the ſealing began: where firſt, the Earth, and all green things were hurt in the firſt, and the Sea in the ſecond Trumpet, and as it were, to hint the Beaſts forty two months, falling within the third Trumpet, and ſo going on in the fourth; There is no mention of the ſecuring the Fountains, nor the Lights of Heaven, until the Servants of God were ſeal'd; which the Beaſt could not yet ſurrogate for, being in his Infancy till a Star fell to the Earth, Revel. 9. 1. which, by all Count, was at the Time Phocas gave Univerſality to the Biſhop of Rome.

Then Rome ſeems to be again enlightned, not long before the Mahometan Hegire, when the Locuſts came forth; and therefore then Divine Judgment purſues by three woe Trumpets, becauſe then the ſurpriſe of the Kingdom of Chriſt, by the cheat of Antichriſt reigning, more appear'd.

But after another concurrent date of Time, viz. the Five, and five Months of the Locuſts, Revel. 9. 15. 10. given new in the fifth Trumpet, the ſealing is there mention'd again; and in the ſixth Trumpet, where the Hour, Day, Month, and Year of the Horſemen began, there is a parallel Symbol of Secreſie and Security with the ſealing, viz. the true Worſhippers crying out from the Altar of Incenſe, where they were hid, Revel. 9. 13. within the firſt of which, viz. of the Locuſts, fell in the Beaſts intimate Time, or Seaſon, with his Number 666, as ſhall be ſhewn, Revel. 13. ult.

Now, by all theſe the Spirit of God does interpoint and diſtinguiſh the beginning of the Lines of ſeveral Times, that fall in with the great entire Line of the 1260 Days; and notes when they began; which new Lines, do ſome way or other note when that great Line began, and when it ſhall end; viz. by the Proportion thoſe other Lines, however beginning after, hold to it; all joyning with it, when they are once begun: and by that Proportion, The Beginning muſt be 437, and the end of it 1697, as ſhall be ſhewn upon all of them. Wherein alſo the Time remark'd with the Voices of the ſeven Thunders ſeal'd, will admirably ſhew it ſelf at 1517, when the laſt 180 Years, or Half-time, began; at which Time the Diviſion of ſo many States from Rome firſt appear'd alſo. And the End of all at 1697, will declare it ſelf.

So ſtrongly, although requiring ſtrict Attention and Obſervation, hath God ſecur'd the fixing of this Line, both in its Beginning and End, as ſhall be all along by Gods gracious permiſſion to proceed, made evident.

I ſhall but juſt ſalute the Third Enquiry, and finiſh the firſt Point diſcours'd, viz. its Beginning: And becauſe it joyns in aſſuring this Beginning, I muſt, as I ſay, ſalute it.

And this Third Enquiry is to Reſearch what is the meaning of this Grand Apocalyptical Symbol, the Trumpets.

Now from the general Uſe, and univerſal Signification of a Trumpet, as an Alarm to War, and the diſmal conſequences of it, theſe Trumpets certainly ſignifie the ſame, as appears by the courſe of the Trumpets; for every Trumpet calls to ſome War, and the ſeventh to the Battel of Armageddon; They are therefore ſo many loud Sounds of the Indignation of God upon thoſe againſt whom the Sounds are Directed.

Theſe two firſt Trumpets then, as beginning at 437, ſummon the Barbarian Nations to fall on, on all parts of the Empire, as they had began to do, by the vertue of the Angels preparing themſelves to ſound. About this time, Genſericus the Vandal-King took Carthage, the Hunns over-ran the upper and lower Pannonia, (now called Hungary) Thrace, and Illyricum; the Brittiſh Provinces ſoon after fell into the Hands of Strangers and Barbarians. Thus the Glory and Greenneſs, the Flouriſh and Verdure of the Roman Empire, was univerſally blaſted by the Hail and Fire mingled with Blood of the first Trumpet, running every way. At the ſame time, no Green of true Chriſtianity was unblaſted by the Apoſtacy, and Rome it ſelf, as a great Mountain burning with Fire, was thrown into the Sea, that is, it had been indeed taken under Honorius, in the preparation to Sound, and immediately recover'd: But now, at the Second Trumpet, it was made the Ball of War, in a continual Taking and Retaking for many years after; ſo that the Flames of War from ſeveral Parts of the World, and the People of it compar'd to a Sea, congregated about it, and in the midſt of the fearful Broil, the Imperial Starr, Auguſtulus, the laſt Emperour, fell.

From hence therefore we obtain the clear Agreement of Time with the Symbol of the Firſt three Trumpets, as their Blaſt fell upon the third part of men, the Figure of the Roman Empire, in Agreement with the Dragon, or Roman Emperours drawing down the third part of the Starrs with his Tayl. Revel. 12. 14. Where all Interpreters underſtand that Imperial Power. Now at the very time of the Barbarous Nations, coming like the Gentiles into the chief Reſidences of the Chriſtian Religion, is the Symbol of the Apoſtacy of the Gentiles, treading the Holy City and Court, and the Dragon Rev. 11. 2. c. 12. 13. 14. perſecuting the Woman, juſt now taking her flight into the Wilderneſs, fairly made out, both as to Similitude and Time.

But that the Miniſtration of the Trumpets may anſwer the Miniſtration by the Servants of God in his Church, at the Seals opened; beſides this Semblance of the Trumpets with War, Holy Writing leads us to another, viz. the Sacred uſe of Trumpets in the giving of the Law, Exod. 19. And they were inſtituted by God to call the Congregation of the Servants of God together, which was now not into Publick, but in Private at the Altar of Incenſe; There was alſo the Feaſt of Trumpets, on the Firſt Day of the Seventh Month, joyn'd with the Reading of that Law, upon which follow'd the Solemn Faſt, on the Tenth Day, Levit. 23. 23, &c. and Numb. 29. 2. Thus by theſe Trumpets, the Witneſſes began their Prophecy, and Teſtimony for the Commandments of God, and Doctrine of Jeſus, and in Sackcloth and Faſting. Theſe Prophets and Watchmen blew the Trumpet according to the charge laid upon them, Ezek. 32. v. 1, &c. And according to this Blowing the trumpets, the Camp, the Congregation, the Woman the Church, made its motions in the Wilderneſs, according to Numb. 10. v. 1, &c. So admirably does this Symbol agree with the Gentiles forty two Months of treading the Holy Court, with the Worſhippers at the Altar of Incenſe, with the Witneſſes Prophecy in Sackcloth, and the Womans Flight into the Wilderneſs, as on Eagles wings, in regard of Divine Providence, as well as of the Roman Eaſtern and Weſtern Empire Apoſtatizing.

And how fitly does the whole Apocalyptical Time anſwer the Jews Feaſt of the Paſſover at the Reſurrection of Chriſt, united with the Feaſt of Weeks, at the giving of the Spirit, and John's being in the Spirit when he receiv'd the Revelation: and then follows the Interval of the Seals opened, like that Interval of Feaſts, till the day of blowing the Trumpets, and the Faſt, or Sackcloth; after which, follows the Triumphant Feaſt of Tabernacles, ſo celebrated Numb. 29. by the Ennumeration of every Day's Services, like the cleanſing of the Sanctuary, by the ſolemn Obſervation of it at the reſtoring Jeruſalem, Ezra 3. 4. in Image of the New Jeruſalem; and Nehemiah 8. after the Feaſt of Trumpets, with Olivebranches, Pine, Myrrh, Palm-branches, ver. 15. like dwelling in a Garden of Eden, and in Reſemblance of the Palms, Revel. 7. 9. and as a prophetical Emblem of the Paradiſe of God, Revel. 2. 7. c. 22. 2. compar'd: according to all which, the Prophet Zechar. ſo diſtinguiſhly proclaims in that wonderful Prophecy of the Glory of Chriſt's Kingdom, Zech. 14. this Feaſt of Tabernacles, v. 16. and as if it were the entring a Caution againſt underſtanding that, as the True Feaſt of Tabernacles, Nehem. 8. 4. A ſolemn Faſt follows, as it were irregularly upon it, Nehem. 9. to ſhew, the True Feaſt of Tabernacles was not yet come, but a long Mourning to intervene. And how excellently do the ſeven Thunders uttering their Voices, agree with the Trumpets ſounding ſo long? For towards the latter Time of the ſixth Trumpet, and at the laſt 180 Days beginning, the Goſpel Law was given in theſe Thunders, like thoſe of the Law, Exodus 20. v. 28.

Thus all things concurring, even to Miracle, or a Demonſtration of the Almighty Wiſdom and Power of God, I cannot doubt, I have fix'd upon the true Epoch, or Beginning of the Line of 1260 days, at 437, and ſo upon the end of it at 1697.

Let it then be certainly apprehended by all that love Chriſts Remark on the whole. Kingdom, what God hath ſo determin'd ſhall come to paſs, and that He the Lord will haſten it in its own Time, He will work, and none ſhall let it; The Iſraelites went out of Egypt to a Day, at the 430 years end of their ſojourning, and no ſinful Exod. 12. 41. unſenſibleneſs that God would deliver them by Moſes, or their other ſins could interpoſe: Chriſt wrought Redemption at the very night of the Fulneſs of Time, viz. at the middle of the laſt half Week, and no unworthineſs of the Age could Dan. 9. 27. hinder it, though never ſo great: ſo nothing ſhall hinder the Riſing of the Witneſſes and their Aſcenſion at the 1260 days, Revel. 11. 9. Ten years hence, no though there ſhould be Three dayes and a half, not only ſignifying the intimate Time, as hath been declared, but a Bluſh, a Recollection, a drawing the whole Time paſt again in little at the end: For no Appearances, how great ſoever, ſhall ſurpriſe the Divine Decrees upon Time; Nullum tempus occurrit Regi. There may be a deep Reſhrouding Chriſtianity, at leaſt in ſome Parts; The Iſraelites ſlavery ſate cloſeſt upon them when their Redemption was ſo nigh. We ſee what a change was begun 1517, by thoſe ſeven Thunders, when all was one Night piece; and the Voice ſo little from Man, and wholly from Heaven; much more at 1697.

We ſee how at this day the Turkiſh Power, that hath been ſo long the Terrour, Scourge, and Woe of the World, call'd Chriſtian, Falls when God pleaſes; their ſtrong Holds are like the firſt ripe Figs, that fall into the Mouth of the Eater. Their Nahum. 3. 12. Warlike People are as Women. This is a viſible Pledge God will be ready with all things elſe; the Tenth of the great City falling, and that Turkiſh woe paſſing away, when his Witneſſes ſhall riſe Revel.. 13. 11.

Our Duty is to ſtand ſtill, to be in our Station of Subjection to the Powers that are over us, and to ſee the Salvation of God, and He, that put it into the Hearts of Princes to agree, and give their Power to the Beaſt, untill His words ſhall be fulfill'd, will alſo put it into their Heart to agree to do, what ſhall then be to be done by his Appointment. Our right ſenſe of which, and ſuitable Obedience to our Prince, will be an Honour to Chriſtianity, to our Hearing and Reading this Prophecy and a Safety to our Souls, (if it ſhould not be, as it is moſt likely to be, and we have the Royal Promiſe it ſhall be, and I much hope it in theſe Nations, even according to this Prophecy) to our Concernments in this World.

And thus I have brought to a Point the Beginning of this Line, at 437, which is the Foundation of all, and accordingly we ſhall find the whole going on to 1697.

The End of this firſt Point, ſettling the Epoch or Beginning of this Line of 1260 Dayes.
ERRATA.

PAge 20. Line 3. for ſixth read ſeventh. p. 23. 6th line before the laſt, for Witneſſes read Woman. p. 24. l. 15. As every Leap-Year we double February 24, to equal the Suns Year to our Account. p. 58. l. 1. blot all of. p. 64. l. 14. read Myrtle.

SECT. VI. Wherein, The Third Part of Men, upon which the Trumpets have their Effects, is more fully made clear to be the Roman Imperialneſs, and that the Symbols of the Three firſt Trumpets do most plainly agree with the Hiſtory, in full Anſwer to the ſecond and third Enquiry.

HAving given a general Account of the things nam'd in the Contents, ſo far as is neceſſary to ſettle the Beginning of that Line, upon the beginning of which we have been ſo intent; it is now neceſſary to give a more ample Satisfaction concerning the Third part of men, both that, It means the Roman Imperial Power, as alſo why, the Empire being Chriſtian, there was ſuch an Effuſion or Wrath upon it, that ſo the whole Line may be thereby aſcertain'd.

The firſt Time then, in true order of nature in this Prophecy, though not in Place, or in the Contexture of it, this Third Part is found and made uſe of, is in that Viſion of the Dragon, Revel. 12. 3. Where, I think, hardly any Interpreter does not think there is a Repreſentation of the Roman Pagan Empire, in one Line or other of that Table.

And indeed, when we conſider the Prophecy hath the Roman Empire for its great Subject, ſeeing in the Days of that, and at the end of that, Chriſt's glorious Kingdom is to be eſtabliſh'd, it is every where (where it can be) to be ſuppos'd; and ſeeing here All things agree to it, and that the Careir of Time was guided directly to it in the parallel Viſion to this, viz. of the fifth and ſixth Seals, upon the Dragon watching to deſtroy the Prince, the Chriſtian Church was to bring forth, and to devour it, in which Cauſe ſo many Souls lay under the Altar, and yet that the Lamb was on the Throne; from all this, we cannot but ſuppoſe the Roman Pagan Empire intended.

The third part then of the Stars bruſh'd down as it were with the Tail of the Dragon, whatever ſpiritual Signification it hath of the Sathanick Power, does alſo ſuppoſe thoſe Supreme Princes and States that the Roman Imperialiſm diſmounted, and made tributary, ſtamping upon them with its Legs of Iron, according to Daniel. The Emblem is lively, Dan. 7. 7. and elegant to preſent their Dominions, converted into Provinces, ſubjected to the Roman Dominion.

So that from hence; That Empire Thirding the Eaſt and Weſt of the Sovereignties of the habitable known World, in the divine Judgment of it, is ſymbol'd by a third part of Nature it ſelf, viz. Earth, Trees, Sea, Fountains, Sun, &c. for of the third part of the Stars brought under its univerſal Monarchy, it was conſtituted.

And in this very Viſion, where the Holy Spirit, who fore-knew and fore-ſaw what Interpretations would be made of what he writ, and what Interpretations he would have to be made, and in what Time, and to what degrees of Certainty and Aſſurance theſe Interpretations ſhould riſe; and ſo from thence, what was fit to be laid in the Foundations, and what to be ſuperſtracted: The Holy Spirit that knew all this, knew that in the Viſion of the Dragon there would be found the Roman Monarchy agreedly; ſo that there would be a fair Conduct to its third part in Dominion: and wherever that Imperialneſs reſided, whether in the Eaſt or the Weſt, it was mounted upon the Ruine or Subjection of the third part of the Stars; and ſo the third part became the Figure of the Roman Imperialneſs, not of the whole Territory of the Empire, but of the Imperialiſm or Grandeur of Supremacy.

And what was moſt immediately and properly to touch that, is according to the moſt ſolemn Symbolicks of this Prophecy ſaid to touch and impeach that third part.

For otherwiſe, the whole Empire is call'd in the Evang. Luke the whole Habitable World, and in the courſe of the Luke 2. 1. four Judgments of the fourth Seal, which rang'd equally, as it were over the whole Territory and Dominion of the Empire. Death is ſaid to have Power given it over four parts of men, or over every fourth part with each Judgment, ſignifying the free Expatiation of thoſe Judgments upon the whole Latitude of the Empire, and, as it were, quartering it with a judiciary ſtaff. But here the Territory of the Empire, with its far and wide Dominion over the Earth, was under the Ravage of Death, without any touch upon the Imperialiſme it ſelf, although ſo many Emperours fell under it, and ſo there is no mention of the third part, Revel. 6. 8.

So in the change of the Empire from Heatheniſm to Chriſtianity, there was no Change upon the Imperiality, which continued as high ſtill in the Chriſtian Emperours from Conſtantine to the Death of the Great Theodoſius, as it was before: the Deſcription therefore is as if Heaven and Earth were concern'd in the Mutation; but there is no mention of a third, Revel. 6. ult.

The opening of the bottomleſs Pit darkned the Sun and the Air, with the Smoak, out of which the Locuſts came upon the Earth, and they had Power to hurt men univerſally: but Revel. 9. 6. becauſe the Imperial Sovereignty was not to be hurt in the very Imperiality, there is no mention of the third part; but when the Turkiſh Number was to ſeiſe upon the Eaſtern Throne, that had its firſt Eſtabliſhment upon the third part of the Stars in the Eaſt and Weſt, the third part of men are ſaid to be kill'd: and thus the third part was under the force Rev. 9. 18. of every one of the firſt four Trumpets, becauſe every Trumpet was in an order or ſeries to the deſtruction of the Weſtern Empire in the three firſt of them, and upon the Remains of Senatorian and Conſular Power in the laſt of them.

All which I look upon as a fair Reſolution of that part of this Enquiry. As to what remains, why ſo ſevere a Procedure upon a Chriſtian Empire? If it had been the Pagan Empire that had been under this Purſuit, it had not been ſtrange: but it looks ſo unreaſonable upon a Chriſtian Empire, as to call in queſtion the whole frame of the Expoſition. Hereunto I therefore offer theſe two Solutions.

It having been decreed long ago by the determinate Counſel of God, and ſworn by Chriſt himſelf, that the Accompliſhment of the Wonders of his Kingdom ſhould be delay'd after the Seals of the Book open'd, for the Time, Times, and half Time of the Beaſt, or Antichriſt; the Roman Empire did no otherwiſe paſs into Chriſtian, but that it Antichriſtianiz'd at the ſame time gradually, and inſenſibly covered the former Paganiſm with the diſguiſe of Antichristianiſm, worſhipping Maozzim, and a God, their Fathers had not known, but Idolatrouſly; and ſo on the other ſide it degenerated true Dan. 11. 38. Chriſtianity into a kind of Paganiſm, whereby they intitled themſelves to the Blood, Paganiſm had ſhed, even as the Jews by the Murther of Chriſt did to all the Blood ſhed from Righteous Abel, &c. This went forward even from Conſtantine, by ſilent and deaf ſteps; but by the year 437, when the Trumpets firſt ſounded, the Meaſure was fill'd up, and the Talent down weight, and then the Impoſture of ſuppoſiting the Kingdom of Antichrist for the true Kingdom of Christ was compleat: ſo that the Vengeance of God aroſe, and chaſed down that Empire that was call'd Chriſtian, but was now indeed become Antichriſtian.

God, that changes Times, and Seaſons, and the States of Kingdoms, giving them, as he pleaſes, had deſtin'd to the Beast, the Seat, and Power of the Western Empire, and the Eastern, as a kind of tributary Commendam, for forty two Months, does by theſe Judgments void the Room for him, by taking away the Western Imperialiſm, first, in its ſeventh King, that he, the Beast might ſucceed, into his forty two Months. Then taking away all Conſular and Senaterian Power, ſo that it ſhined not the third part of the day, nor of the night, that he, as the falling Star, might inlighten Revel. 9. 1. it, and grow up to his Regnancy, or Number 666.

Upon both theſe Accounts therefore, the Eaſtern Empire was ſo much longer ſpar'd; firſt, That it was not to be ſo deep in the Guilt of Antichristianiſm, and Supplantation of the Kingdom of Christ, and as it were for his Servant Conſtantine's ſake; and then, the Room of it was not neceſſary for the receiving a Succeſſor till the Mahometan Emperour, a thouſand Years after; although it was many Times under dreadful Rebukes of Divine Judgment, as alſo under the Claims and endeavour'd Uſurpations of the Antichriſtian King.

Having thus far endeavour'd to ſatisfie the third Enquiry, there will be the leſs neceſſary to add to the Reſolution of the fourth; for the courſe of Events is in Hiſtory moſt notorious. The Event of the first Trumpet was the Irruptions of the Barbarians on the whole Latitude of the Western Empire, which thereby was as much blasted, as the Glory of Summer is by a Storm of Hail and Lightning mix'd with Fire.

The Event of the ſecond Trumpet connected with the firſt, was, That that great Mountain Rome, the City upon ſeven Hills, that had been under ſo many Emperours, Pagan and Chriſtian, the Miſtreſs of the Nations; that had been under the Pagan Emperours, Pagan Myſtical Babylon, and was now becoming Antichristian, Mystical Babylon; this Babylon was in the very Beginning of the Apostacy arreſted by Divine Judgment; for that City, which had been ſo lately purg'd from Heathen Idolatry, and was to be the Antichristian City for ſo long a Time after, God erects the Pillar of his Judgment early upon it; ſo that he caſt it into the Sea, as a flaming Mountain, not as Babylon of old, burnt, but a burning Mountain, into the Sea of continual Turmoil and Eſtuation; ſo that in regard of the Warriors of that Time, in their dreadful Diſputes concerning it, All Waters were turn'd into Blood. And yet becauſe it was to be born aloft upon the Beast of ten Horns, that it might not be conſum'd it burns as in a Sea, wherein it was preſerv'd, though burning; often it was taken, and ſack'd, and made in the very literal ſenſe a burning Mountain: but it was reſcu'd, and ſurviv'd; for ſo it was decreed, till its final Deſolation and Burning, Rev. 18.

At the Voice of the third Trumpet, the very Heavens of the Weſtern Government were ſo ſhaken, that the great Star of Imperialiſm fell, like Wormwood, into the Rivers, and made them ſo bitter that many died of that Imbitterment of the Waters, that became even Wormwood it ſelf.

Whilſt Rome, as a burning Mountain in the midſt of the Sea made it to boyl, even into Blood, with a prodigious noiſe through the Nations, and made that Tumult and Commotion in the midſt of People, a burning Mountain, like Etna, or Veſuvius, may be ſuppos'd to do; the Star falling imbitter'd ſo deadlily the Inland private State of the Empire, that although it was quickly quench'd it ſelf when it fell; yet in the Time it was burning as a Lamp, which was ſome time before its Fall into the Water, and when it fell it was like a Lamp burning in Water, every moment ready to dye, and yet not preſently extinct, that it ſo conſum'd the ſweeter Juyces, and benign Spirits of Government and Commerce, that many Men died, that is, innumerable Families and Perſons were ruin'd, and utterly impoveriſh'd within the Empire, both by the loſs of the Aſpect, and influence of ſuch a Star, as alſo by the Confuſion its Fall made, and the Struggles it had with Death in its Fall and in the Water, all which made the malign Effects much greater while the Fire and Water were in conteſt.

Now all theſe Symbols are ſo very evident in Hiſtory, that there needs no more than the very Appeal to it concerning them, and ſo wonderfully accompliſh'd in their Gravity, Significancy, and Sprightlineſs, as to ſpeak Divine Inſpiration: What Hiſtory of that Time knows not, Theſe things were ſo? That firſt, all the Glory and Honour of the Empires Grandeur was ſtruck all over, as it were at once, as with Fire and Hail from Heaven, every day bringing the News of Invaſions, and Revolts every where, That Rome was in the Flames, and in a Sea, and yet by contrary Agencies of the ſeveral Intereſts of Princes like Fire and Water, ſtill preſerv'd; on the other ſide, that the Imperial Torch, however Flaming, yet falling into the Water would be ſoon quenched, while a burning Mountain reſiſted the contrary Element; ſo Rome liv'd, but the Emperour dy'd; Rome Burns as a Mountain in the Sea, and though it turn'd the Waters into Blood, yet it ſurviv'd to ride aloft upon a new Univerſality. The Flaming Taper did hurt, while it flam'd, but falling into Water muſt needs be ſhort-liv'd; And it was to dye that another ſort of Principality might ſucceed it, upon which Romes Grandeur, a City Reigning over the Kings of the Earth, might have the Guaranty of Prophecy, even as of Providence to ſecure it, for a longer time than by all Computation it had made the Epoch of Ʋrbs Condita, or it had been Built.

I am yet to ſtate juſtly, and more at large, what the Dragon means, and how his Perſecution of the Woman can agree with the Explanation of the Trumpets; ſeeing both muſt be at the beginning of the Line, becauſe then was the Woman's firſt flight into the Wilderneſs, when the Dragon perſecuted her; from whence ariſe theſe two Doubts.

How can theſe Trumpets, that are the Alarms of Divine Judgment and Diſpleaſure upon the Antichriſtianiz'd Empire, as was before declared, be the Dragons Perſecution of the Woman.

When the Beast, or his Gentiles have the whole Time, Times, Half Time, and ſo the 1260 of the Womans Wilderneſs-state, under their Domination and Tyranny; does not the Dragons Perſecution of the Woman, and then of the Seed, contradict the Aſſertion of this Time to the Beaſt?

That theſe two Doubts may be ſubſtantially reſolved, and ſo, as to clear the whole progreſs of this Time with Relation to the Beast; we muſt underſtand aright concerning the Dragon; for a miſtake in that confounds the whole order of the Prophecy.

The Dragon then,, as it is preſented, Revel. 12. 3. with Seven Heads, and Ten Horns, hath a double meaning; One proper to it, as the ſixth, or Imperial Head of the Roman Empire, which headſhip is always accounted to the whole Roman Beaſt, in this Prophecy: But when the Chriſtian Emperour aroſe, That Head became wounded, and by degrees, the Power and Conduct of it Tranſmigrated from the ſixth to the ſeventh Head, and Eighth King; as is to be ſhewn upon the Symbols of the Beaſt.

But in all this, it is of great Influence to the right underſtanding of this Prophecy to be known, there is a more abſtract ſignification of Draconiſm, or of the Dragon, viz. the Old Serpent, deceiving the Nations into the Worſhip of himſelf, under the diſguiſe of thoſe many Idol Gods and Demons, they ſacrificed and did ſervice to; when therefore this Idolatry and Demonolatry was demoliſhed by Conſtantine, and the Christian Emperours, and the only True God in Jeſus Chriſt, and his Kingdom acknowledg'd at the Head of the Roman Empire: Satan, that Old Serpent was cast down from Heaven, and Chriſt the manly Birth caught up thither; Satan, therefore, as an Intelligence within, at the Head and Spring of all is to be underſtood in this Dragon, Revel. 12. 7.

The Roman Ceſars, as having the Imperial Monarchick Government of ſo great a part of the World, at the Birth of Chriſt, ſo along in the firſt Times of Chriſtianity, lay indeed in the midſt of Nations and People, and watched all the effects of the Kingdom of Chriſt, and were ready to devour the manly Birth, that was to rule the Nations with a rod of Iron, and who had right to do ſo at his Reſurrection, and all along ſince.

But at the Time, this Ceſarian Dragon was acted by that Satan, that inviſible Spiritual Dragon, and his Angels, who made War againſt Chriſt, who carried the Ceſarian Dragon in a perpetual Hoſtility to the Kingdom of Chriſt, and alſo moſt devoted to Idolatry; While therefore Devils were worſhipped under thoſe ſeveral Names of Jupiter, Mars, &c. and an Idolatrous Power was at the Head of the Roman Power, Satan is accounted in Heaven, and the rather ſo, becauſe the Title of Satan is not reckon'd purely of Fraud and Uſurpation, but By Permiſſion, and not only ſo, but even in regard of Juſtice, and divine diſpleaſure againſt the Apoſtacy of humane Nature, as it were of Commiſſion; ſo that he was overcome and cast down by the Blood of the Lamb, as the true meritorious Cauſe, appeaſing that Wrath, ſatisfying that Juſtice, expiating the World; by the Word of his Teſtimony, as the Grand inſtrumental Cauſe, and by the Martyrdom of Chriſtians, who loved not their Lives unto Death, as a ſubordinate diſpoſe of God in honour to his Juſtice againſt the horrible degeneracy of Mankind.

From hence, whatever Power acted by Sathan, to an aſpiring to a ſupreme Reſidency in the Fourth, or Roman Monarchy, in the days of which Chriſt's Kingdom was foretold to be ſet up, and of all Right ought to have been ſo, ſpeaking as to the Duty and Obligation of all Mankind, becauſe of his Sovereign Reſurrection after his Death and Sacrifice of himſelf for the Life of the World, and that then the Roman Monarchy was the Monarchy of the Oecumene, or habitable Earth in Symbol of Prophecy; whatever Power therefore did not then acknowledge that Kingdom, nor that Truth of Chriſtianity, any way either ſeated in, or attempting that Monarchy, is under a Character of Draconick; the Notion of which came into eſpecial date ſince that Reſurrection of Chriſt, and his Right thereby to an univerſal Monarchy: at which Time the Roman Ceſareate ariſen to that univerſal Monarchy from the Time of the more publick Notices of the Right of Chriſt, inſpir'd by Sathan with a Draconick Subtilty, and watchfulneſs waited to devour that princely Birth (of which Pharaoh's Cruelty to Gods typical firſt-born, lying as a Dragon in the Egyptian Nile was a Type) and was therefore by the moſt notable ſignancy of the Symbol inveſted with the Draconick Title.

But when the Acknowledgment of Jeſus, as Christ and Lord, was made by the Chriſtian Roman Emperour, Conſtantine, and his Succeſſors, Chriſt was then in eminent Type caught up to the Throne of God, never to be dethron'd, as we ſee he is not to this day, notwithſtanding the Combat of the Dragon and his Angels by Julian, Argobaſtes the Roman Senate, and others, with Michael and his Angels. But for all this the Woman, the Church was perſecuted by the rolling of the barbarous Nations upon that Empire, who were Enemies to the Profeſſion of Chriſtianity at the firſt, and ſo to the Kingdom of Chriſt, and their Invaſion upon the Rights of the Empire as Chriſts, and on the Roman Church, as eminent in the Profeſſion of Chriſtianity, and having produc'd the Chriſtian Emperour was both as deſign'd by Satan, and reputed by God a Draconick Perſecution of the Woman; even as after, the Mahometan Flood which came out of the Dragon's mouth, to have ſwallowed up Chriſtianity, and that Empire together, as it were, wherever it could be found, was on the very ſame Account a Perſecution of the Dragon; for the Mahometans were from their very original, Adverſaries to this Sovereignty of the Lord's Anointed, ſubſtituting an Impoſture of Sovereignty, and Prophetiſm in the place of it; and all this within the univerſal Roman Monarchy, the Propriety of Chriſt. Their Deluge of Power and People impetuouſly overflowing with a falſe Religion, is then moſt juſtly call'd a Flood out of Sathan's mouth, acting as a Dragon according to the Notion of abſtract Draconiſm, and ſo raging and foaming with hoſtile Oppoſition to the Kingdom of Chriſt, notwithſtanding ſome ſeeming Acknowledgment of him in Mahometaniſm as a Prophet, but truckling under that infamous falſe Prophet.

This then being the firſt Account of Draconiſm, it is very eaſie to give Satisfaction to the firſt Doubt; for the ſame things that are remonſtrated as the Judgments of God, as permitted and order'd by him in his holy Government of the World, and Execution of Juſtice and Judgment upon Offenders, are alſo moſt maliciouſly and helliſhly negotiated by Satan, as is moſt evident in the Hiſtory of David's numbring the People; that ſame miſdoing of David is attributed to the diſpleaſure of God, and to Sathan, as may be ſeen by comparing 2 Sam. 24. 1. and 1 Chron. 21. 1. yea in that different Caſe, viz. the Tranſaction of our Lord's Sufferings, Satan enter'd into Judas, to embolden him to do what ſupreme Wiſdom and Goodneſs had contriv'd to redeem loſt Man. It is therefore nothing ſtrange, the Holy Angels and Sathan met in theſe Trumpets, each in their Place and Orb, that while the Holy Angels ſounded an Alarm to the Inſtruments of the divine Vengeance, Sathan had his Contrivance to perſecute the Woman, both by the Barbarians and Mahometans.

But beſides this Draconiſm of profeſs'd Enemies to Chriſtianity, there is the Draconiſm of the Beast, or the Dragon living, and being worſhipped in the Beast, or Antichriſtianiſm, beginning by the other Beast, who is afterwards call'd the falſe Prophet, ſpeaking as a Dragon, which was the Synagogue of Sathan in the firſt growth, and his Throne in the farther Growth, when the Beast came to his Image and Number, and the depths of Sathan or his Government in his ripeſt Age: and thus the Dragon gave his Seat or Throne, and great Authority to the Beast; that is, Sathan the Supreme Dragon in the idolatrous and bloody Ceſareate, now became Reſidentiary in the Beast, and conveyed both the Hoſtility to the Kingdom of Chriſt, the Idolatry and the Bloodineſs into the Beast, and by his Negotiation under divine Permiſſion order'd the very Seat and Power of the Imperial Ceſareate to the Beast, as the Heir both of his Idolatry, Enmity to Chriſt's Kingdom, and perſecutory Tyranny, and for the ſake of all theſe: in all Revel. 16. 13. which Regards, it may well be eſteem'd Draconiſm to the laſt. And God in juſt Indignation brings upon this Serpentiniſm of this Beaſt a Counter-Serpentiniſm of Infideliſm, a Counter Draconiſm, for ſerpens ſerpentem devorans fit Draco, as before explain'd.

But yet the Draconiſm of the Beast is a diverſe Draconiſm, its Hoſtility to the Kingdom of Chriſt is not by down-right Force and Reſiſtance of open War to the Name of Chriſtianity, but by way of Surpriſe out of his Hand, and held, as in his Right, and to his Glory, and yet in ſuch real Oppoſition to him, that he hath ſworn, His Kingdom ſhall not come, till that be at the full end of Time, Times, and half Time. Its Idolatry is an Idolatry as it were conſecrating it ſelf to the Honour of Chriſt, and is therefore, as in it ſelf, ſo in the prophetical Symbol, full in all its heads of the Names of Blaſphemy; under this Head, all the former Heads are flower'd, and, as it were powder'd with the Names of Blaſphemy; all former groſs Idolatries and Demonolatries are diſſembled under True Religion, and Heatheniſm under Chriſtianity, or more truly, True Religion and Chriſtianity are Traveſtied and Burleſqu'd into Heatheniſm and Paganiſm, and therefore it is not Simple-Idolatry, but Blaſphemy, as we ſhall ſee.

But yet notwithſtanding all this, Sathan is but on Earth; for the Beast holding the Kingdom, as in the Right of Chriſt, Chriſt thereby is ſtill acknowledg'd to be on the Throne, and in that the true God, Holy Angels, and Saints, are thus blaſphem'd by Antichriſtian Idolatries, and that Sathan and wicked Spirits are abandon'd and deteſted in Profeſſion generally, though his Kingdom hath ſometimes portentouſly broken out in Acknowledgments, as it were to the Devil himſelf, by ſome of the Antichriſtian Cheifs. His Seat is not then as before, as in a Heaven; he therefore in a Rage daſhes one part of his Kingdom againſt another, the Barbarian againſt the Antichristian, the Mahometan againſt the Beſtian; becauſe he, as a ſubtil Computator of his own Time, knows, It can be but ſhort compar'd with above four thouſand Years Reign before, and that as in Heaven too; in the Idolatry perform'd to Devils, viz. Fallen Angels, or Damned Souls. And for ſo great a Pledge of the future Fall of Sathan is that Doxology and Song of Praiſe concerted in Heaven, Rev. 12. 10. as alſo in Previſion of the full Glory of Chriſt's Kingdom decreed to him by God, from the infinite value of his own Blood, and as a Retribution for the Sufferings of his Servants, maugre all Sathan's Accuſations, in which the Accuſer himſelf was condemn'd and cast out; and notwithſtanding the ſucceeding Antichriſtianiſm.

And from all this ariſes a full Solution to the ſecond Doubt, and not only a Solution, but an admirable Harmony and Conſent of the whole Prophetical Symboliſm. For when Satan fell from Heaven, in that deſolation of Heatheniſm, not only by the Chriſtian Empire of Constantine, but the perfect Victory over it by Theodoſius; When the Devil and his Angels after the War in Heaven were finally caſt down, A Victory obtained by the Incenſe offered with the Revel. 8. 3. Prayers of all Saints, as a Signal of the Church, yet continuing pure in the publick Worſhip, and that then was ſo great Expectation of the Glory of Chriſts Kingdom, as that Doxology exprſſes, now mention'd; Now is the Kingdom of our Rev. 12. 10. God come; At this very Moment, to ſhew, that though God was pleas'd to account the Church pure, to the very moment, it could in his Righteous Judgment be ſo accounted; yet I ſay to ſhew its Purity was at a very low Ebb, and that it had long wan'd, as alſo to ſhew, that God had deſign'd to permit a very different ſtate of Things to the Kingdom of Christ, the very next news of the Church, is, that the two wings, Western, Eastern of the Great Roman Eagle had convey'd the Church, the True Church into the wilderneſs, that Rev. 12. 14. it could not be found.

This had been mention'd before, aſſoon as ever the manly v. 6. Birth was caught up to the Throne of God; but that was only in preparation, and to match with the other Symbols; But now the Church was indeed out of view, by the Apoſtaſie, introduc'd by the Gentiles the Beaſts people under the other Beaſt; ſo that the Falſe Church hid the True, as in a wilderneſs: The Gentiles crowded the True worſhippers into a clos'd Temple, The Daily was taken away; The witneſſes were in Sackcloth, where then could the True Church be ſeen? All was ſcatter'd, no Body of a Church appear'd, but the Antichriſtian; to this ſtate things grew more and more under the Regnancy of the Beaſt till the Woman was fled from the Serpent himſelf. All this is then to be accounted to the Beaſt, ſerving the True Church by Gods overruling Hand ſo far, as that it was out of the Dragons reach who was deceived, thinking to ſtrike the True, but the Falſe lay bleeding.

In the mean time, Satan, however in his Serpentine, and draconick Nature, jealous of any thing of Chriſt even in his own Kingdom, firſt perſecutes the Empire by the Barbarians, where He knew, the woman very lately was by her bringing forth the Manly Birth; He ſtruck at it by way of diſtinction in his own Aym, but finding He could not reach it by the rude ſtrokes of the Barbarians, but the Eagles wings had convey'd it away, and finding that thoſe Barbarous Nations, ſetled by degrees into the Antichriſtian Chriſtianity, and ſo help'd it forward into the wilderneſs, He then reſolved to be ſure of it, attempted to ſwallow it by the Mahometan Flood; But This neither diſtinguiſhing it, nor ſucceeding becauſe the Beſtian Earth drunk up the Flood, not only receiving it upon it ſelf, but maintaining the name, Doctrine, Profeſſion, and Church ſtate of Chriſtianity, ſo far as is neceſſary abſolutely to Antichriſtianiſme and its Kingdom, ſo drunk up the Flood by ſetting it ſelf againſt the blaſphemous, monſtrous, Mahometan Impoſture, and with a deadly hate, becauſe Mahometaniſm is no leſs againſt Antichristianity, than Chriſtianity, ſo the Serpent diſappointed is wroth, and, as ſo neceſſitated, determines now to ſift for his Ends, by Draconiſm refin'd into Beastianiſm, Heatheniſm guilded with Chriſtianity, but pointed and edg'd with Antichriſtianiſme, which is a compound of the Dragon and the Beast: And becauſe this Antichriſtian ſtate allowed ſuch a thing as a Chriſtian Church, tho but it ſelf only, He can make war only with the womans ſeed; And to the purpoſe, and, as we ſay, with a Vengeance. He makes War with the womans ſeed, who keep the Commandments God, and hold as witneſſes, the Martyry of Jeſus; that is, by the Beast, whoſe Hiſtory immediately follows. cap. 13. and to whom the Dragon deputed his power and ſeat, even Great Authority; which Delegation, the other Beast that ſpake as a Dragon, viz. the Falſe Prophecy received and managed for him the Grand Beaſt, until He came to his Image and Number; and ſo the Dragon and the Beaſt continue together, till the Beaſt is taken and caſt into the Lake, and the Dragon and all his Draconiſm, Bound, Chain'd, and Seal'd up by the Kingdom of Chriſt appearing, Rev. c. 19. c. 20. v. 1.

And this is the True Hiſtory of Draconiſm, as entred into Beſtianiſm, by which it plainly appears, the ſcattering of the Power of the Holy People, or the ſtate of the Woman in the Wilderneſs, is wholly owing to the Beaſt and his Beſtianiſm, whoſe are Time, Times, Half Time, and that the Dragon and his Perſecution were wholly defeated by the Beſtian Apoſtacy, conveying the Church from the Serpent, till He wrought by the Beast, and made over his Power to Him, in revenge upon the Womans Seed, it ſelf being ſtill ſafe.

Now how admirable is all this, according to the Symbols, the Beast ſtill in all appearance and ſemblance ſecures Chriſt on the Throne, while it ſupplants his true Kingdom and Power: for how could Antichriſt's Kingdom ſtand if Chriſt were not in Title upon the Throne? But how could it ſtand if Chriſt did indeed reign? No, it preſently falls then, or rather vaniſheth away.

Again, the Wings of the Apoſtatiz'd Empire, while they convey the true Church out of all ordinary Viſibility, yet ſecure it in the Name and Notion of a Church: the Beaſt's Earth thus helps it; for a Chriſtian Church is his Claim, and Title to his Kingdom: but it muſt be hidden; for a true Chriſtian Church viſible deſtroys his Kingdom. Thus all things even to Aſtoniſhment at the divine Prophetick Wiſdom have a Harmony in Truth, greater than that of the Spheres in Imagination.

Mahometans and Pagan Infidels by ſubverting Chriſtianity neceſſarily overthrow Antichriſt's Kingdom alſo: it is in indiſpenſable need of Chriſtianity ſo far as a Pretence goes, but the Brightneſs and native Glory conſumes it; while Chriſtianity under a falſe mask ſupports it, true Chriſtianity ſcorches it to nothing, as will be ſeen at the Vial pour'd into the Sun; true Chriſtianity and the Church therefore muſt be hidden, and in the Wilderneſs, and its Seed perſecuted as if not of the Church, that falſe Chriſtianity and the falſe Church may reign in its Abſence under its Name and Appearance.

Thus while the Dragon perſecutes in his Aim and Intention the Chriſtian Church, the Apoſtacy pretending it ſelf the Ʋniverſal Church conveys the true Church into a Wilderneſs, and ſo befriends the Notion of a Church, while it conveys it out of ſight; the Dragon by the Beaſt makes War with the Seed, and ſcatters them, that they could not poſſibly be found in the Body of a Church; not but that the Church was truly viſible in the ſingle Witneſſes, however anathematiz'd: but it could not be reach'd in a Body, even by the Serpent himſelf; for it was not in a Body; and yet the Notion of a Church was dear to the Antichriſtians, for They and the Beaſt uſurp'd it. At this Time therefore, according to this Prophecy, it could be no Argument againſt the Church, Where was it? or, It was not viſible in a Body; for it was not to be viſible in a Body, but in the Suffering, ſcatter'd Seed. So that it was hid from the very Serpent. And yet even to the end of the 1260 Days there is a Mahometan Draconiſm levelling at Chriſt, Chriſtianity, and the true Church, but falling almoſt wholly upon the falſe Church, and the Antichriſtian King, and his Subjects; who is therefore always principally concern'd to drink up this Flood, and ſo helps the true Church by his Earth.

There is nothing at the preſent I can think neceſſary to add to this Explication of the Apocalyptical Dragon, but that the whole Viſion, Rev. 12. to v. 13. is preſented as in Heaven: ſo that the Aſſumption of the manly Birth, the Joy upon the Dragon's caſting down, upon the Kingdom of our God being come, &c. is given, as in Heaven, and is reſerved alſo in Heaven, till the glorious Appearance of Chriſt; and there is no more but ſuch an imperfect cogniſance of thoſe great Things upon Earth as was given by the Christian ſhort Empire, to be expected, till that glorious Kingdom of Chriſt at the end of the Beaſt's Reign, which may remove any ſeeming Objection ariſing from the ſudden change from ſuch a Glory into the Apoſtacy, ſo ſoon after entring, and the Witneſſes going into Sackcloth, and the Woman into the Wilderneſs.

SECT. VII. In which is given the deſcription of the other Beaſt, and his firſt Adminiſtration; of the Witneſſes and their firſt manner of Teſtimony, both before the Beaſt's forty two Months; with the Anſwer of an Objection, and Reflections upon this Interval.

IN theſe Enquiries I have now explain'd, whatever I can conceive needful from the Beginning of the Trumpets to the forty two Months of the Beaſt, except the Delineation of that, which the Prophecy calls the other Beaſt, under whoſe Conduct the Gentiles were brought into the outer Court and Holy City, ſo far as the Action of that other Beaſt led to the grand Apocalyptick Beaſt.

And to inlighten this Interval of Time the more, viz. from the Apoſtaſie beginning in the 1260 Days at 437, unto the Beaſts 42 Months 475, I find it moſt convenient to conſider moſt accurately the State of the Witneſſes, as Prophecy hath given any Light to the pointing of the Time of their whole Teſtimony, and diſtinguiſhing the various States of it: which Method I will endeavour to follow through this whole Line of Time; viz. to obſerve the Advances and Declinations of the Beſtian Kingdom, and to adjuſt thereunto the Declinations and Deſcents of the Witneſſes into the deepeſt of their obſcure State, and their Re-advances till their Reſurrection and Aſcenſion: for the one and the other States riſe and fall alternately; whoſe motion herein, the Woman, the Church was exactly conform'd to, being indeed the very ſame one with another, except the Notion of Single and Collected, Single in the Witneſſes, Collected in the Church, as before ſaid. But becauſe the Action eſpecially was ſuſtain'd by the Seed, or the Witneſſes, the Line of that Action is moſt particularly drawn over them, the Witneſſes.

I begin then with the other Beaſt: but I will adventure to lay no ſtreſs upon the Word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or Another, as if it did neceſſarily imply Another Order, or a various Sub-ſpecification of theſe two Beaſts; becauſe I find this Word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , may be, according to this Prophecy, ſignificant of no more than a numerical, individuating Difference. But yet that theſe two are ſo different, ſo ſolemn, and great, ſo momentouſly different Iconiſms, as are given of each of them, and their Action by the holy Spirit ſufficiently argue.

That we may then have the perfect Pourtracture of this other Beaſt, who manag'd all things from the Beginning of the Apoſtacy, during the wounded State of the Grand Beaſt in one, viz. the ſixth of its Heads, call'd the Dragon, and the Infancy of the Grand Beaſt, viz. as united to its ſeventh Head, call'd in this Prophecy moſt often, The Beaſt; We may thus behold Him the other Beaſt, ſo far as his Deſcription reaches, while the Grand Beaſt lay wounded, which was till the forty two Months began: by which great Preparation will be made to underſtand that Grand Beaſt.

1. This other Beast muſt, as Beast does every where in Prophecy, import a Body of Men under ſome Superiority of Power. I muſt here remember again, to except to the Tranſlation of the Four, not 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , ſalvage Beaſts, but 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , gentle Animals, or living Creatures, Revel. 4. and elſewhere, leaſt it ſhould cauſe any miſtake; but elſe both in Daniel and the Apocal. Beast does imply a People under, united to ſome Principality above: and becauſe here the Principality was in a Peerage or Ariſtocracy, it reſides in the two Horns.

2. Becauſe it is a Beaſt of Continuance, as plainly appears by its Action from the very Apoſtaſie to the Number of the Beast, viz. from 437 to 725; and after that to the very Deſtruction of the Beaſt and falſe Prophet; it muſt be a fluid, ſucceſſive Body, as other Prophetical Beaſts are.

3. The inward ſenſe of it muſt be a Body of Falſe Prophets under Chiefs, mitred Prophets; for all the marks of falſe Prophetiſm are upon them: this Beast therefore riſes low, mean, feeble, ſtilly out of the Earth, without warlike force, or noiſe: it works Miracles, pretends to call for Fire from Heaven, like Elias; that is, it threatens Men with the Wrath and Judgments of God; it deceives, it cauſed men to do by ſaying, or teaching. After its Adminiſtration, as a Beast, is paſt, becauſe ſwallowed up in the Grand Beſtianiſm, it is ſeveral Times call'd the Falſe Prophet, as being expreſſive of its very Eſſence, and wherein it is moſt nearly united to the Beast, Revel. c. 16. 13. c. 19 20. c. 20. 10.

4. It muſt be Antichriſtian; and ſeeing Antichriſtianiſm is a falſe, mock, abuſed Chriſtianity, it muſt have of Chriſtian alſo in it, elſe it could not be Antichriſtian; it hath therefore the Reſemblance of a Lamb in its two Horns: but it is Antichriſtian ſpecifickly, working by Fraud to ſurpriſe the Kingdom of Chriſt; ambitious, haughty, idolatrous, perſecutory, cruel, thirſting after blood; for it ſpake as a Dragon: altho therefore, it hath two Horns, like a Lamb, yet not the Lamb Chriſt Jeſus; for he hath ſeven Horns, Revel. 5. 6. agreeable to all the Apocalyptical Sevens, except the Dragon's, and the Beaſt's ſeven Heads: Seven, not becauſe They were ſymbolically, but literally ſeven Succeſſions of Government, as the Rev. 17. Womans ſeven Mountains.

5. Seeing the great Subject of the Apocalype is the Roman Empire in its laſt State, when the Kingdom of Chriſt was begun in the Goſpel, and to appear in Glory after that laſt State of the Roman Empire, the laſt of thoſe four Imperial Canales of Time; it muſt therefore be, that this pſeudo prophetical Beaſt under its two Horns is compounded of the upper and under, the dignified and inferiour Falſe Prophets of the Eaſtern and Weſtern Empire. And ſeeing we ſhall find, that the Grand Beast is Roman, it will thence appear, This Beast muſt be ſo, ſeeing its whole Miniſtry is about that Grand Beast, which is Roman.

6. It muſt be after the Grand Beaſt in ſome prophetical Reſpect or Notion of that Grand Beaſt, for it is call'd the firſt Beaſt in compare with this other Beaſt; yet this other Beaſt muſt be before it in regard of Action; for it does all for it; viz. It is after it, as the Grand Beaſt is one from its very Beginning, or Foundation of the Roman Empire, under its ſeven Heads ſucceſſively; it is after it in regard of Procuration, of the Cure of its Wound, of the Exerciſe of its Power, while it lay wounded: all which ſpeak it in being before this other Beaſt. But it is before this very grand Beaſt, as under its ſeventh Head; for it erects it into its Headſhip, by ſpeaking as a Dragon, by keeping alive the Beſtian Power, and in exerciſe while the ſixth Head lay wounded, till the VVound was heal'd by the ſeventh Head ſucceeding, and then it protected the Infancy, or low beginning of that ſeventh Head, as will be ſeen under the beginning of the forty two Months; to which it hath led us.

From the whole then, theſe two Things ariſe to our main Purpoſe: 1. That this other Beaſt muſt be the whole prophetick Office of the VVeſtern and Eaſtern Roman Empire under its Superiors, or Hierarchy, ſo far as it was grown Apoſtatical, Antichriſtian, and Pſeudo prophetick, or into falſe Prophecy, from the very beginning of the Apoſtacy at 437, to the end of it at 1697, and beyond that, in what State ſoever it ſhall be, till it is caſt into the Lake with the Beast. With this Exception, before the Beaſts coming to the Image, and Number of it ſelf, this Beaſt hath the Regency, and ſo the Type of a Beaſt; after that it ſubſides into bare falſe Prophetiſm, but ſuch as is inſeparable from the Beaſt, and the Beaſt from it; ſo that they rule together, but the Supremacy is in the Beaſt; and they fall, and are caſt into the Lake together.

2. The Action of this other Beaſt, till the forty two months, is its ſhaping its own Beſtianiſm, both into the Body under it, and its Superiority over its own Body. Its ſpeaking as a Dragon, and governing the Gentiles, who are call'd the Earth, and them that dwell therein, herein exerciſing the Power of the wounded Beaſt before him, viz. the former Paganiſh Beaſt,, that with all its Heads and Populacy, according to the prophetical Emblem, liv'd in a wounded State for want of a Beſtian Head, or Prince, from the Empire becoming Chriſtian, till the Antichriſtian King became its Head at the beginning of the forty two Months. And this other Beaſt guided them, rul'd, and conducted them, as paganiſhly affected to a new Antichriſtian Paganiſm in preparation for the ſeventh Head, without whoſe Succeſſion the Grand Beaſt had been extinct. In all which, by Head is meant Head in Power.

It may be objected againſt this whole State of Things, That here is no view of that Arrian Hereſie and Perſecution, which could not be untaken in the Notices of this Prophecy.

This Prophecy is not to be ſuppos'd to take notice of All the diſorders in the Profeſſion of Chriſtianity, any more than of all the Governments, or Changes of Government in the World. It minds its own Purſuit, runs in its own Channel, which was the fourth Monarchy, and in that, the Antichriſtian Surpriſal of the Kingdom of Chriſt after the Deſtruction of pure Paganiſm: ſo that Paganiſm firſt, under the Pagan Empire, Antichriſtian Paganiſm puniſh'd with the Barbarian, and Mahometan Inundations from which the True Church was hidden, and its Seed perſecuted under the Beſtian Kingdom, is the only Symmetral, Even, Proportionate Courſe of this Prophecy, till the end of the 1260 Days.

I come now to the laſt Thing neceſſary before the Entry into the Beaſts forty two Months; that is, to ſettle the State of the Witneſſes, as in its general view under the whole 1260 Days, and more particularly in this Interval from the Apoſtacy beginning unto the Beaſts forty two Months.

The Witneſſes, as hath been already declar'd, are the Seed of the VVoman, the True Church, who keep the Commandments of God, and hold the Teſtimony, the VVitneſs, the Martyry of Jeſus.

Theſe are in Sackcloth, as the beſt of their State, the whole 1260 Days; but their Time is diſtinguiſh'd by three great Pairs of VVitneſſes in the Old Teſtament, whoſe Hiſtory explains the varying Types of their Condition; Joſhua and Zerubbabel, Elijah and Eliſha, Moſes and Aaron.

The firſt is of Joſhua and Zerubbabel, who though in mournful Garments, as Joſhua, and in union with him, Zerubbabel, is repreſented, Zech. 3. 1. &c. yet They were as two Olive Branches to the Church of the Jews, which was at that Time, the Candleſtick ſtanding before the God of the whole Earth. And this is the firſt Repreſentation of the VVitneſſes; for they are alſo the two Olive Trees, and the two Candleſticks ſtanding before the God of the Earth, Revel. 11. 6. compar'd with Zech. c. 4. And it compriſes the certain Aſſurance and Expectation of the New Jeruſalem, and its glorious Sanctuary, even as the typical Temple, and its Jeruſalem were ſo far ſettled by thoſe two great perſonages: But beyond that, They had the Promiſes of the New Jeruſalem State, peculiarly made to them; to Joſhua, Zech. 3. 7. places among the Angels ſtanding by in that Viſion, as Attendants on Chriſt, to Zerubbabel, Haggai 2. 21. &c. When that Overthrow of Kingdoms ſhould be, which could be no other than that at the ſeventh Vial. Zerubbabel ſhall be a Signet; and to all God's People throughout the Prophecy of Zechar. the ſame Promiſes are confirmed; and ſo to theſe two Witneſſes.

The VVitneſſes then at this Time, by holy Doctrine, pure VVorſhip, unſpotted Sanctity, begin their Teſtimony, and are truly Chriſtian Prophets, or Perſons of a magiſtratical Character and Eminency, or truly fit for ſuch a Dignity; and as the Sons of Oyl, or anointed ones, Zech. 4. ult. They empty the golden Oyl into the two golden Candleſticks, into the Souls of the Servants and People of God, the Seed of the VVoman, who from the beginning of the Apoſtacy to the end of it, are Members, and make up thoſe two Churches, Pergamus and Thyatyra; which, as I have ſhewn in its Place, run parallel in Pergamus at the beginning, and Thyatyra in the latter part with the whole Apoſtacy, although the Church of Sardis firſt, and Philadelphia at laſt, do indeed undertake the Line drawn by the Churches through the whole Apocalypſe, before the Church of Thyatyra, in its real Subſiſtence, ſhall ceaſe to bear that Type of the Chriſtian Church, it is appointed to ſuſtain.

Now how admirably does this agree with the ſtate of the true Chriſtian Witneſſes for ſome conſiderable ſpace after the Apoſtacy beginning? They did indeed put on Sackcloth in God's Account, aſſoon as the Gentiles came into the holy ground with their unhallowed feet, ſhod with Paganiſh Superſtition.

But They at firſt, and for ſome ſpace of time, rather emptied the golden Oyl out of themſelves, than were under Perſecution and Sufferings; They ſent out the Holy Doctrine, and chrystal Stream of Evangelical Truth; The Worſhip of God they directed, was tranſparent, clear, and pure, without Paganiſh Mixtures and Ceremonies; and the Converſation they preach'd and gave Example of, was not foul, ranck, fetid, but holy, gracious, pellucid, of an excellent Odour and Fragrancy.

And although Hiſtory is not juſt, and ſincere enough to give account hereof, paſſing through the Feculencies of the beginning Apoſtacy, and ſuffering under all its particular Injuries more than thoſe of Time, and obſcur'd, as under that cover'd State, in which the Church now was; yet we are not under a total want of ſuch Monuments of the Witneſſes Teſtimony. But for the Corruptions they were to teſtifie againſt, they are too notorious to be denied, as ſuch Beginnings of the Apoſtacy, even at this very joynt of Time; and therefore by the conſtant care of God in preſerving a Seed that is accovnted to the Lord for a Generation, and particularly by the Types of this Prophecy, we are moſt aſſured there muſt be ſuch Witneſſes, and ſuch muſt be their Testimony.

SECT. VIII. Wherein, The Forty Two Months are meaſur'd by the exacteſt Rules of Prophecy, and found by expreſs Concurrencies of thoſe Prophecies to begin at the Ceſſation of the Chriſtian Weſtern Empire, and to end whenever the 1260 Days end, (the Date of the Kingdom of Chriſt immediately enſuing) and therefore to begin at 475, and by compare with the 1260 Days to end at 1697. According to which, the State of the Empire, of the Adminiſtration of the Firſt Beaſt, and of the Witneſſes during the Fourth Trumpet, viz. from 475 to 606, is repreſented.

THE Point of Time I am now entring upon, hath had a juſt Approach made to it according to its Importance, which is very great: I ſhall now, through the Aſſiſtance of the Divine Spirit, duely conſider the moſt weighty ſenſe of it ſelf; there being no Line of Time, whoſe Bounds are ſo definitive, the Beginning ſo unconteſtably evident in Hiſtory, the End ſo illuſtrious, as this muſt be to ſenſe it ſelf, in the very nature of the thing.

That I may therefore diſcourſe hereof moſt regularly, I propoſe theſe four Heads to fix the Intendment upon.

1. To ſhew, That the Apoſtle Paul hath affirm'd, the coming of the Man of Sin, or Beast, (whoſe End is according to all Prophecies concerning him, Deſtruction by the immediate Appearance of Christ's Kingdom at that his end) hath an unmoveable Bar to his Manifeſtation till his own Time; and that the Apoſtle John declares that Bar to be an indefeiſable Succeſſion of a ſeventh King, not come in his Time, to a ſixth King, then in Being in his Time, and that ſeventh King to endure a ſhort time, and that then the Beast, the eighth King ſhould ſucceed, and that he could ſucceed neither ſooner nor later. When therefore it will appear that ſuch a ſeventh King did ſucceed the ſixth, and that that ſeventh did deceaſe at 475; if it ſhall alſo appear, as it will, that this is the very ſame Beaſt to whom forty two months are determin'd, it will then be moſt evident, his forty two months muſt begin at 475.

2. To ſhew, That the Kingdom of the Beast muſt laſt till the Kingdom of Christ, according to the ſame Laws of Succeſſion, can ſucceed, and it can laſt no longer; as alſo, that the Kingdom of Christ muſt ſucceed when that Kingdom ends, and it can ſucceed no ſooner; if then, it is expreſly ſaid, the Kingdom of Chriſt ſhall immediately ſucceed the 1260 Days; and that according to this Law of Succeſſion, and the courſe of all Prophecy, it muſt alſo ſucceed the forty two months: it then will plainly follow, the 42 Months and the 1260 Days end together.

3. To ſhew, That the 1260 Days muſt be Time of the Sun, and the forty two months muſt be Time of the Moon; and ſeeing they muſt be adjuſted to one another, as ending together, and lying both within one common Womb of Time, Times, Half Time; The forty two months, by the moſt exact compare of Lunar and Solar Time, can be but 1222 Years; and therefore beſides all Advantages of Scripture-uſe of round Number, beginning at 475, they moſt exactly and moſt neceſſarily muſt end at 1697.

4. To ſhew, That the Beast indeed muſt have every way the Seminal, fundamental Nature of ſuch a Beaſt as he is deſcrib'd to be, at the very beginning of his forty two Months, as the Infant hath of a Man, but need not, nor cannot be ſuppos'd to attain full prophetical Proportions, till long after, which Time Prophecy hath alſo dated to him by his Number 666. So that the deſcription of the Empire, according to the Fourth Trumpet, the Adminiſtration of the other Beaſt, and the State of the Witneſſes, may continue many Years after as they ſtood at the forty two Months entring, and ſo Prophecy determines of them.

To begin then with the firſt of theſe, I find this Order and Concert of the Parts of it will be moſt convictive and demonſtrative: 1. That Daniel, the Apoſtle Paul, and the Apoſtle John, ſpeak all of one and the ſame Beaſt. 2. That this one and the ſame Beaſt hath forty two months determin'd upon him, as the juſt State of his Duration. 3. That the Apoſtle John hath declared that peremptory, poſitive Law of Succeſſion, that was the Let of the coming of the Beaſt into his forty two months.

For the firſt, Although a multitude of Proofs from the Concert of all Prophecy, which either have been or will be farther taken notice of, may be given; yet, That which I will reſt upon alone at this time, ſhall be that moſt convictive one, That his End is Deſtruction by the glorious Appearance of the Kingdom of Chriſt; ſo that his eminent Character is Son of Perdition, in Conformity to that Apoſtate Apoſtle, Judas, ſo near the Glory of Chriſt's Reſurrection; ſo the Apoſtle John twice deſcribes him, by his going into Perdition, Apoc. 17. v. 8. v. 11. and his Deſtruction is ſolemnly declared, c. 19. and then the Kingdom of Chriſt ſucceeds, c. 20. c. 21. Thus Daniel in every Viſion; The great Image was ſmitten by the Stone cut out of the Mountains without hands, growing to a great Mountain, filling the Earth by a Kingdom never ending, in its ten-toed feet, part of Iron and part of Clay, ſo exactly compounded of the Beaſt out of the Sea, with his ten crowned Horns, inſeparably united with his falſe Prophetiſm, a Beaſt out of the Earth, Revel. 13. The little Horn is a Beaſt, deliver'd to the Flames, and the Kingdom under the whole Heaven given to the Saints. The King ſtanding up againſt the Prince of Princes ſhall be broken without hand. At the Accompliſhing to ſcatter the Holy People, viz. by this Beaſt, as hath been made to appear; All the Wonders of Chriſt's Kingdom ſhall be finiſhed, Dan. c. 2. v. 24. &c. compar'd with Dan. c. 7. 11. &c. c. 8. 24, 25. c. 12. 7. The Apoſtle Paul, 2 Theſſ. 2, 3. &c. ſtiles him the Son of Perdition, and foretels his being conſumed with the Brightneſs of the Lords; viz. Chriſt's coming, and the Glory of his Appearance. Whoever then conſiders the moſt notable and notorious Deſtruction always affix'd to one and the ſame kind of Power, ſo even in all its manners of Deſcription, and ſuch a kind of Deſtruction as is always declar'd to iſſue and flow out from the Glory of Chriſt at his coming to his Kingdom, will find, It muſt be one and the ſame Beaſt, ſince Chriſt hath but one ſuch Coming and one ſuch Kingdom, as theſe are deſcrib'd to be; nor indeed is there any more than one ſuch Beaſt ſo ſcituated in Time, Place, and Succeſſion, as this will appear to be.

It is in the ſecond place to be made out, that this is the ſame Beast that hath Fourty two Months determin'd to Him; and though there needs nothing to make that good, but to take the two Chaps. c. 13. and c. 17. of the Apocal. and to write down all the particulars of agreement between thoſe two Beaſts; and it will be impoſſible for ſo much as the thinking Mind to doubt of their being one and the ſame: But I will only inſiſt upon the former Argument in this matter, that Beaſt, that is ſo destroyed as the Beast in the c. 17. is to be deſtroyed, muſt needs according to the former Argument be the ſame Beaſt. But the Beast that hath Fourty two Months, determin'd to his Continuunce c. 13. v. 5. hath ſuch a Deſtruction affix'd to him as the Beast, c. 17. hath: For who can aſſume the Effrontery, or Boldneſs to deny, that the Beast, c. 19. who is taken and caſt into the Lake, v. 20. is the ſame with the Beast. c. 17. And the Beaſt c. 13. hath this very ſame Destruction foretold to him; For he is to be Taken, and to go into that Eternal Captivity of the Lake with his Falſe Prophet inſeparable from him, according to v. 10. and his Ten Crowned Horns, or whole Circle of Kings are to be killed with the Sword of Christ's Mouth, c. 19. v. 21. compar'd with ch. 13. v. 10. he that leadeth into Captivity ſhall go, &c. and he that kills with the Sword, &c. now Chriſt's Captivation and Killing are ſuch as argues Divine Juſtice and Power, and ſuch is that declar'd, c. 19, 20.

The Apoſtle John hath declar'd that ſo obſtinate unyielding Bar to the Man of Sin, being reveal'd, ſtill in his Time, as the Apoſtle Paul moſt emphatically ſpeaks, ſignifying the impoſſibility of his Coming, till that his own proper Time; Now the occaſion of that great Apoſtolical Paragraph was an Expectation of a ſudden Appearance of the 2 Theſſ. 2. Glory of Chriſt's Kingdom; this very Kingdom, of which we are now ſpeaking; which was the great Expectation of the Apoſtles, till they were better Inſtructed, and of other Chriſtians after them upon a general, but not particular Apprehenſion of Scripture Prophecy; For that this Day was the day of Judgment, there is no Senſe for, in thoſe lightſome Days before the Apoſtacy, ſeeing all the Prophecies are big with a Glorious ſtate of Chriſtianity in this World. To this the Apoſt. for their Information, and of after Ages much more, ſpeaks punctually; That it could not be expected ſo ſoon, and does moſt vehemently obteſtate by the very coming of Chriſt, and our gathering unto him againſt the Expectation: for ſaith he, There muſt be an Apoſtacy firſt, and the Man of Sin muſt be reveal'd; but that muſt be in his own proper Time, and not before; for there is a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , a Perſon witholding, and a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , an effectual Thing, witholding, or each of theſe taking ſuch Faſt Hold of their proper Space and Time, that the Beſtian Prince cannot come forward till they by going off let go their Hold, and then ſhall be reveal'd that lawleſs one, that Man of Sin, which is an Expoſition of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , when it is to be underſtood of a Body of Succeſſors. So this is the Apoſtle's Senſe, The day of Chriſt, viz. of his Glory and Kingdom, cannot come, till the Man of Sin come: The Man of Sin comes indeed out of the Apoſtacy as out of a Womb; but as no Birth can, ſo he cannot come till his own Time: Sathan is eager enough; every thing works to it as faſt as it can: the Myſtery of Iniquity is now already at this very moment at work. But every Thing that God hath ordain'd will hold its own, its own Time, its own Place; and ſuch a Holding Thing there is, and ſuch a Holding Perſon there is that poſſeſſes, and fills that Time and Place.

Thus far the Apoſtle Paul goes in his Epiſtle, ſo far he was order'd by the Holy Spirit to go, and no farther; the reſt he refers to former Perſonal Diſcourſe. Now whatever prudential reaſon there might be of ſaying no more; The great Reaſon was, the Holy dictating Spirit order'd no more; but that all Scripture might be ſearch'd and compar'd: Holy Writers ſay ſo much in one place, ſo much in another; ſo much one Holy Writer ſays, ſo much more is ſaid by another; by every ones part the Harmony is made up.

The Apoſtle John therefore ſpeaking; as I have prov'd of the ſame great Matter, and aiming at the Glorious Kingdom of Chriſt, the grand ſcope of all Prophecy, declares the Reaſon why the Kingdom of Chriſt could not Come, becauſe there was an unalterable Succeſſion determin'd by God before that Kingdom: There were ſeven Kings, five of them he gives in the Lump, becauſe Prophecy was not concern'd in them, or in the manner or order of their Succeſſion; they are only a Character of the Monarchy, a diſtinctive of the Fourth Beaſt by its ſeven Heads, or Forms of Government, in a Succeſſion as Kings ſignifie, Dan. 7. But in three of them the Prophecy then in motion by the Apoſtle John was highly intereſted; The firſt was then, and it was in its courſe according to five of the ſeven Seals: The ſeventh King was not yet Come, it was not very far off comparatively, but it was not as yet Come, it was to come in the ſixth Seal, and when it came, there was a neceſſity upon him, he muſt continue by the ſame Comparativeneſs but a ſhort ſpace, viz. during only the time of the ſixth and ſeventh Seals; Now this ſeventh the Spirit is induſtrious to aſſure us, He was the Chriſtian Emperour; though he was a King of that great City, and Empire, yet he pertain'd not to the Beaſt; indeed there was a Declination to the Apoſtacy in his time, but the Church was yet pure all thoſe Seals, as appears by them; it appears too it was declining, the Apoſtacy drew near; a declining from one Degree to another there had been from the firſt Operation of the Myſtery of Iniquity, forming the Antichriſtian Prince no with great Curioſity in the loweſt parts of the Earth, where no Eye ſaw the way of the Sathanick Spirit, but he, before whom Hell and Deſtruction have no Covering. However, this Chriſtian Emperour was none of the Heads, but wounded the Pagan ſixth Draconick Head. The Beast, he is the eighth, and is of the ſeven; Seven, what but Heads? Clearly joyning this Viſion with the ſeven Heads, of Chap. 13. He, that as the Son of Perdition goes into Perdition; I ſay again, Goeth into Perdition, that Perdition juſt before the Kingdom of Chriſt, and ſo hath no Succeſſor, but Chriſt conſuming him.

Now this Succeſſion ſtands firm; God himſelf had fix'd it. As then no Prince can ſucceed till the former is avaunted, in ſo exact a Succeſſion one cannot crowd out another, no more than one Month or a Day following can crowd out the precedent; but when any goes off, the next ſucceeds immediately: there can be no Vacuity, Rex nunquam moritur, where God holds the Succeſſion, and its Law firm; and ſo it is to the very Kingdom of Chriſt.

Juſt then when the Chriſtian Emperour deceas'd, tht Beſtian Emperour ſucceeded; and that was indiſputably at 475, and then his forty two Months of Duration ſucceeded: and it was a large Time, as Prophecy draws them out; and they are ſtill current; they muſt have been yet a long time ago begun, for there was the ſixth King in Being when the Apoſtle wrote, ſignifying his Time then in ſpending. The ſeventh had no long time; That end of things the Apoſtle declares, Ch. 18. c. 19. c. 20. c. 21. is beyond all Controverſie upon due, yea, but ſmall Conſideration, not yet come. Therefore this eighth King muſt have been long upon the Throne, and now near the end of his forty two months.

For he came at the very firſt of them: He came then, though as an Infant Prince a Prince as in the Cradle, yet then he came. Humane Hiſtory is not more competent to declare the Time when Antichriſt was born, than the Jews could pronounce aright when the Chriſt was born; yet ſome choſen Obſervers there were of the one and of the other, ſome or alarming Indications: The Father Jerom ſounded it aloud, or rather by Inſpiration before hand proclaim'd it; but God hath judg'd it, he hath declar'd it, and there can be no incertainty in it; When the ſhort-liv'd Chriſtian Emperours and their Empire dyed in the Weſt, then it was; The true Seat of the Roman Empire, being at ſeven headed ſeven hill'd Rome, was by a wonderful Operation of Providence, quitted by the Dragon to be the Seat of the Beaſt; the Chriſtian Emperours reſided elſewhere moſt, for ſtill that was the Metropolis of the Beſtian Empire; Constantinople did but borrow the Name by a ſecret of Providence, of Nova Roma, as uſeful for ſome Types of Prophecy; when the Chriſtian Weſtern Empire was ceſſated; then the Eighth King ſucceeded, his Fourty two Months then began.

I come now to the ſecond Head of this Diſcourſe; The Kingdom of Chriſt muſt come immediately after the Beasts Fourty two months ended; The Law of the Succeſſion requires it, it muſt be then immediately proclaim'd; It does not appear all at once, no Kingdom does ſo: But its Preparations are ſeventy five Years; So great, ſo glorious an Empire, ſo juſt, ſo even, and cubical in its Thouſand Years, muſt have an honourable Preparation; And it is but ſhort in compariſon; During this time all ſorts of warnings are given by the ſeven Thunders unſeal'd, Revel. 14. all kind of Juſtice done upon Offenders by the Vials, c. 16. The Beast hath a kind of dying Life, as an outdated Uſurper not yet executed, but that hath loſt his uſurped Empire, and then Lak'd for Ever.

This Succeſſion of the Kingdom of Chriſt is dated by Prophecy to the end of the 1260 Days. For then the Witneſſes riſe, go out of their Sackcloth, are array'd in a white Cloud, Aſcend to Heaven; they cannot Aſcend in Sackcloth; but for 1260 Days Sackcloth was their Shrowd; it is then certain, the 1260 Days End; It is certain alſo, the Kingdom of Chriſt is then proclaim'd, for when the ſecond woe past away, the third comes quickly; No delay, and the third woe Trumpet brought it, and the firſt Sound or Report is, The Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdoms of the Lord, and of his Chriſt, therefore laſtly, the forty two months muſt end with the 1260 days, for Chriſt abated nothing of them by his Kingdom, overhaſtily, as is to be ſhewn, and the Beaſt was to have ſo many for his Reign.

The 1260 days, and the forty two months ending together, and the forty two Months beginning at 475, they muſt be adjuſted one to the other, as one being Time of the Sun, the other, as Time of the Moon.

For as in all Languages, and parts of the World, Days muſt, and do ſignifie moſt properly the Time, meaſured by the Sun; ſo in the eaſtern, and moſt eſpecially the Jewiſh, and Scripture Language; Months ſignifie only, and ſolely the Time, as meaſured by the Moon, and are call'd Novitates Newneſſes, or Times meaſured by each new Congreſs of the Moon with the Sun, or new Moons: ſo that however another way of ſpeaking hath prevailed with us, a Month of the Sun is as improper, as a day of the night, or a day meaſured by the Moon; ſo that if words can ſignifie as they are always in Scripture us'd to ſignifie, Months muſt ſignifie Time according to the motion of the Moon.

And further, as hath been already ſhewn, the Symbol is of the peculiar uſe in this Prophecy to ſemble Time of the Night, of the Moon, that the True Church hath under its Feet, and as ſhall be more ſeen in a great Remarque upon the Mahometan Moon.

Becauſe therefore days, months, years, as they are within this Line of Time, muſt all lye within Time, Times, half Time, and equal 1260 days, or years; There are twice Forty two Months, that knitting one within another, will ſupply the ſhortneſs to 1260 Days, or Years, of the Forty two Months, either of the Gentiles, ending thirty eight years ſooner, or thoſe of the Beaſt, beginning thirty eight years later than thoſe 1260 Days.

And, as the Moon could be no Moon, if there were no Sun to lend it Light; ſo the Sun on a body prepared, and moving to it, as the Moon, caſts a Light like that of the Moon, certainly and without fail: In the ſame manner there could be no Antichriſtian months, or Church, if there were not a true Church, and its Seed, the Witneſſes cloth'd with the Sun of Righteouſneſs, all thoſe 1260 Years, which caſt thoſe Months; And if there be ſuch a body as the Antichriſtian Church, moving to the Chriſtian Church, as that does, it muſt needs derive Months from its Days, equal one to the other.

And it is moſt apparent, that waving Scriptures round Number; Unto the exactneſs of conſiderably leſs than a Years difference, the Time of Forty two prophetical months, adjuſted by the ſtricteſt Accountant to the time of 1260 prophetical Days, meaſured by the Moon's motion, from one new Conjunction with the Sun to another, will be as 1222 Years to 1260 Years; ſo that if the forty two months of the Beaſt begin at 475, the 1260 days beginning at 437, they will both end neceſſarily at 1697; which is the thing that ought to be ſhewn, ſo great an Exactneſs, ſo ſurely arguing the true Calculalation of this Line, I hope, all will agree, cannot be bychance.

I requeſt then, I ſay, a ſtrictneſs of Account, which to avoid both longſomneſs and perplexity in this Diſcourſe, I do not give, but by ſo ſtrict Account, two miſtakes will be eſcaped, which may ariſe from a general apprehenſion of this Matter; For it will then be found, the Calculation is not to be made by accounting the Time of a Synodical Month to twenty nine days, ſo many hours, &c. which makes the Lunar year 354 days ſo many Hours and Scruples, nor by rating the 1260 days, as three Years and half, which wants about five days of the true Solar Year, and then proportioning the Lunar Year of 364 Days, odd Hours and Scruples to a Year of only 360 days; But the true Scale of Time between the Sun and Moons motion in that which is call'd the middle courſe of each, reſpecting their Conjunction one with another, is to be taken; and I affirm to the moſt rigid Arithmetician concerning it, it will prove exact to about half a years diſtance. That 1260 years of the Sun will exceed forty two Months ſpace of the Moon prophetically underſtood thirty eight years. For as Maimonides, the moſt learned accountant of Jewiſh Time, ſettles this matter in his ſevere computation of Time, in order to their new moons Solemnities. There is eleven days within ſome hours difference betwixt the lunar year and the ſolar, naturally given as 365 days; judge then how little can the want of the five days to make up the ſolar year 365 days, alter the account of 11 days difference in a year betwixt the Sun and Moon, which riſes from above 72 five days in a year, to make them nearer equal one to the other, than eleven days difference carries with it of inequality.

But I fear to be over tedious in this matter, although the wonderful exactneſs of the account does detain my Thoughts, aſſuring a Line of Time, confirmed ſo many ways beſides, to have its Epoch at 437, and its Period at 1697; by even ſo unexpected an agreement of the Beaſts forty two months, certainly beginning at 475, and therefore the Witneſſes twelve hundred ſixty days thirty eight years before them, while the Gentiles forty two months are ready to ſet out with thoſe 1260 days, that ſo the time of the Beſtian Tyranny, and the ſufferings of the Servants of God may begin and end together, as they ought to do.

I come therefore to the fourth head, to conſider the ſtate of the Empire of the Beaſt at his firſt riſing, or his forty two Months beginning thus at 475, and to compare therewith the Adminiſtration of the other Beaſt and the Prophecy of the Witneſſes, as they ſtood in the interval from 475 to 606; For indeed there is very little of a new ſcene of things opening till then; and therefore the great buſineſs of this head will be to ſettle the eſſential Lineaments of the grand Apocalyptical Beaſt according to the prophetical Iconiſmes of chap. 11. c. 13. c. 17. of the Revel. and to compare therewith the Imagery, given Dan. c. 2. c. 7. c. 8. c. 11. and the Apoſtle Paul's Prediction. 2. Theſ. 2. and the Apoſtle John's ſhort Accounts of Antichriſt in his Epiſtles; wherein I do not yet ſo much intend to diſplay the Quality and Action of the Beaſt which will be more advantagiouſly done hereafter; for at this time they were but ſeminal, and ſo not diſcoverable, nor open, and there was an accidental Variableneſs therein. But I deſign thoſe invariable and unalterable Eſſentials which are unmoveable, although they appear each in their juſt Seaſons, and which are fundamental to the Beast.

Now herein I do ſolemnly avow, I will bring no preconceiv'd Idea, or Shape of the Beast to the Prophecy, but ſearch for that true one Prophecy gives, and receive it from its hand as wholly unpoſſeſs'd of any Notions of Him before-hand; and then referr to general and uncontroverted Hiſtory, as to an Umpirage moſt impartial, the Agreement of Things with Prophecy.

Nor do I deſign to prove any Name or kind of Power in the World to be this Beast, but only to prove, That there hath been and muſt be ſuch a one to ſuſtain the Prophetick Characters during theſe forty two Months; and what will neceſſarily follow, I can't Fore-Fend.

To this Purpoſe I muſt make theſe three Premiſals:

1. That when Prophecy gives an entire prophetical Scheme of a Monarchy or this Beſtianiſm, it repreſents, as entire and eſſential to that Scheme, Things that did not fill it firſt; as Hiſtory, giving the Character of an Empire, gives it at full; or ſo of any Prince, and not as things were in their mere Infancy. Thus thoſe things are given into the Poſſeſſion of the Beast at his forty two Months beginning, which were not compleat till many Years after; as his Ten Horns, his Great Power and Authority, &c. Now this ought to be no prejudice to the Prophetick Scheme, no more than that the Picture of Charles the Great, as a Man or an Emperour, would not fit his Infancy, eſpecially when Prophecy defines the Time when he ſhall attain that Image, viz. 666.

2. When Prophecy gives the Portraicture of a particular laſt ſtate of a Monarchy that had a variety of States before it, it unites that laſt State as ſo one with the former, and eſpecially with that juſt before it, as that they are ſpoken of as one common State juſt at one Time; for this belongs to the Glory of Prophecies Preſcience and Omniſcience, to which, paſt, and preſent, and to come, are one, to give things thus entire in one.

Thus Prophecy gives the Dragon, the ſixth Head in the Beast of ſeven Heads, ſeven Heads, when it wanted one as to preſent Event: and if it had to do with any of the five fallen Heads in the Time of the Apocalypſe given, it had done the ſame undoubtedly, becauſe the Scheme is but one although it be at ſeveral Times filled up: ſo the Scheme has always 7 Heads.

And thus it gives the grand Apocalyptick Beast whatever was before it; the five fallen Heads in the Lump, that they make a Character of it; nay, the whole Image, Dan. 2. in the three Beasts, Dan. 7. the Grecian Leopard, the Perſian Bear, and the Babylonian Lyon, are united to this laſt State of the Rev. 13. 2. fourth Monarchy, and even whole entire Beſtianiſm; becauſe in it that Image was to be beaten to Powder, Dan. 2. 34, 35. and the Lyon, the Bear, and the Leopard, who had their Lives prolonged, Time at large, and intimate Time or Seaſon, were now to be kill'd with the Sword of Chriſt's Mouth, when the Beast, the Little Horn, is given to the conſuming Flames, or to the Lake, Dan. 7. 11, 12. with Apoc. 19. v. 21. So that it is no wonder it is called the Beast wounded in one of its Heads, viz. the ſixth Head, before it came unto its Succeſſion or forty two months; that it is called in the ſame manner the first Beast twice, Revel. 13. 12. for all Beſtianiſm is ſo totally his, that the Dragon, with whom he is more eſpecially united, as his immediate Predeceſſor, that hath the ſeven Heads and ten Horns becauſe it was the Roman Beast under the ſixth Head, yet is carefully forepriz'd from the Name Beaſt, that it might not derogate from the Univerſal Beſtianiſm of this grand Beaſt; yea though it is he in whom this Beaſt was wounded. There is only a ſhort Allowance of the Name of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the other Beaſt to him who is erecting this ſeventh Head into its Supremacy and Dignity, becauſe he is ſo one with him, as the falſe Prophet, and but for the time he is ſo erecting him.

3. That the prophetical Scheme may be underſtood concerning this Beaſt, it is to be duely ſtated, where the Situation of each part of this multiplice Scheme is to be; there muſt be the Trunk or Body of this Beaſt, and that hath its feet of many Nations and People ſpread far and wide, the People of the Ten Horns, like the feet of a Bear, and by thoſe many ſorts of People, its Body is variouſly ſpotted about like a Leopard; this is the Populacy with their ſubordinate Magiſtrates. There are the ſeven Heads, or ſupreme crowned Authorities, each having ſucceſſive Dignity and Sovereignty, as the Romans had Kings, Conſuls, Decemvirs, Tribunes of the People, perpetual Dictators, all fallen in the Apoſtles Time, and ſo they ſignifie no farther than the making a Character of the Monarchy intended. In the Apoſtles Time were the Emperours, or the Dragon in the Language of Prophecy, and the ſixth Head; and the Beaſt, the ſeventh and laſt, whoſe Mouth ſpeaking as the Lyon, Nebuchadnezzar, acts the Body and Feet to the Cruelty of the Leopard, and Bear by his idolatrous and fiery Decrees. There are the ten crowned Horns, whoſe Scite is in this Head, abſolute, independant Monarchs and Princes, only as they agree to give their Strength and Power to the Beast.

Now all theſe have ſo cloſe an Union with the Grand Beast, that the Body is ſo his, that he is the Beast, becauſe he is the Head of the Body; the ten Horns are his while they are Horns, for their Situation muſt be in the Head: the former Heads are his, the five fallen to make him a Character; the ſixth, the Imperial Dragon, lives in him, is worſhipped in him, continues to the laſt in him, viz. the Monarchickneſs, the Idolatry, the Enmity to Chriſt's Kingdom eſpecially, even as he at the firſt is wounded in him. And the other Beast is his, negotiating his Dignity and Supremacy, and at that compleat, ſubſiding into his Falſe Prophet; the Dragon, the Beast, the Falſe Prophet, ſending out, each the Spirit of Devils; and the Falſe Prophet, taken as inſeparable one from the other, with him, and caſt into the Lake. Thus he is every way the grand Apocalyptick Beaſt.

Having laid this Foundation by way of Premiſal, I come now to define this Grand Apocalyptick Beaſt, according to his certain, eſſential, invariable Characters, moſt eminent in Prophecy, moſt conſpicuous in History: for I dare not adventure ſo great a weight on Hiſtory without Prophecy, nor ſuſpend it on my Interpretation of Prophecy without obſerving Divine Providence, conducting the Event at every ſwelling Period, into moſt undoubted Hiſtory. When both meet to ſuch Perfection, it is hard to doubt, and even ſullen Obſtinacy to deny.

The Beaſt muſt be the Apoſtle John's Great Antichriſt, that Charact. 1. was to come into the World, agreeing with the falſe Chriſts our Lord propheſied of, and the Apoſtle John's many Antichriſts, 1 John 4. 2, 3. Mat. 24. 24. who would ſteal the Kingdom of the Meſſiah from Him, by pretending themſelves to be Christs; and ſo denying that great Article, that Chriſt was come in the Fleſh, to which the Kingdom of his Father David is aſſur'd without end, as being his Root and Off-ſpring.

Now this can be no way ſo effectually done, as by pretending to be the Vicar of Chriſt, and holding his Kingdom in his Right, and as in Honour of him. And he that does that, is the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the Oppoſite to Chriſt; and if it ſhould be diſguis'd under Servus Servorum Dei, it would not excuſe it. Now thoſe open, bare-fac'd, Falſe Chriſts, the Judgment of God immediately ſeiz'd, and gave up to Deſtruction. But of ſuch an Antichriſt as this, Chriſt hath ſworn, There ſhall be Time, Times, Half a Time, for Him, and that Chriſts Kingdom ſhould not come, or the Wonders of it be accompliſh'd, till theſe are paſt and fully paſt.

And the Apoſtle Paul aſſures us, before the Day of Chriſt can come, the Apoſtacy muſt bring forth ſuch an Antichriſt, who muſt therefore ſit in the Temple of God, viz. the outward Court and Holy City, or the Profeſſion of Chriſtian Religion, and in Chriſtendome, and there muſt exalt Himſelf, muſt uſurp above All that is called God, viz. Chriſt, even in his humane Nature, called and carrying the Name on his Veſture, and on his Thigh, (but not Written, or ſet in publick view, till juſt before the Beast's Ruine) King of Kings, Lord of Lords; whom God Sanctified, and ſent into the World, as Supreme Prince, and under him truly Chriſtian Supremes, who are alſo called Gods, John 10. 35, 36.

If then all Hiſtory, and all Knowledge of Time, ſucceſſively, for ſeveral Ages, declare ſuch a pretended Vicar of Chriſt; This is the moſt eſſential and original Character of Antichriſt, without ſearching farther into his Quality and Action; For as whoever ſhould pretend to be deputed to be a Divine God, is an Idol; ſo whoever pretends to be a Spiritual Plenipotentiary Lord of Lords, and above Princes, as Vicar of Chriſt, is Antichriſt; for whoever ſays thus of Himſelf, ſays, He is God; For Chriſt can have no Vicar General on Earth, any more than God one Univerſal Deputy of his Power, claiming Divine Honour.

Such an Antichriſt muſt needs Sit at Rome; For he muſt Charact. 2. bear aloft the Woman, as a falſe Church, that was a Wilderneſs to the True Church, when it was Hid, and yet Fed with hidden Manna; a howling Wilderneſs, where the Lyon, the Leopard, and the Bear Inhabit: In this Wilderneſs, John ſaw ſitting on the Beaſt this Woman, under the Name of that City, that in the Appocalyptical Time, or when that Prophecy was Given, ſate upon many Waters, or People, and upon the Seven Mountains, or the City ſo fam'd for being Septi-Collis, or ſeven Hill'd Rome, and which Reign'd over the Kings of the Earth, as no other City at that Time could be once ſuppos'd to do, ſo Character'd either by its Hills, or being Drunk with the Blood of the Saints and Martyrs of Jeſus, Call'd on that Account Sancta Roma. , as that City in all Ages hath been; A City, whoſe Freedom was purchas'd at great rates in all parts of the World, and ſo fitly ſaid to ſit on many Waters; and to draw the Confluence of People to it to receive Law from it. Here therefore for the fulfilling Prophecy, the Beaſt muſt have his Throne, even, as under Pontius Pilate, the Governour of Judea, conſtituted by the Emperour of Rome, Chriſt ſuffer'd, and Roſe again into his Kingdom, according to the Prophecy of Daniel; That in the Days of thoſe Kings, God would ſet up an everlaſting Kingdom, the right of which then began; ſo that till Constantine, that Roman Empire was a Dragon, watching to devour the manly Birth, that had Right to Rule all Nations.

Now with this Dragon, the Beaſt was to be united, to receive his Throne, Power, and great Authority from him; and in Him, the Dragon muſt Live and be Worſhipped; Therefore He that is the Beaſt, muſt be Roman, and Sit at Rome, from which the Chriſtian Emperours by Divine Conduct receded, that this Character of the Beaſt might be left free to the Beaſt alone: And under Him it muſt be Antichristian, until the very Glorious Kingdom of Christ, and then is to be Burnt, when the Beaſt is Taken, and Caſt into the Lake, that it may anſwer the whole Ichnography, or Deſcription, Rev. c. 17. c. 18.

Now that we may throughly underſtand this Character, and the certainty of it; By the Woman that ſits on the Beast, muſt be Apprehended Rome, as a City and a Church, a Falſe and Antichriſtian Church, fix'd in, and made inſeparable from this City. No other can anſwer the Prophecy, ſo that the other Beaſt, called the Falſe Prophet, cannot be conceived by it; For whereas this City muſt be burnt, as from Heaven, the Falſe Prophet was taken with the Beaſt, and caſt into the Lake.

That it muſt be the very City, is plain by the whole Prophetical Type: This had the Seven Kings, united with the whole Empire, that by their Reſidence in it did alſo carry it and bear it aloft; This Sate on many Waters; This Reigned over the Kings of the Earth: This had its Merchants, and its various Merchandiſes, its Pomp and its Pleaſures; This is the Eternal Rome, that after its being Thrown a burning Mountain into the Sea, at above twelve hundred Years old was preſerv'd and reſcu'd, and hath ſtood twelve hundred Years more, ſo Great as it is at this Day, and ſhall not be totally Deſtroy'd, till the Appearance of Chriſt. Its Epoch of Reſtitution is in Sacred Prophecy, as Chronicular and Monumental as is its Building, or Ʋrbs Condita.

But, as it is a City, ſo is it an Apoſtatiz'd Church, fix'd to that City; For on its Forhead is written, Mystery, the ſenſe of which is, Church in a City, oppoſite to the Myſtery of the Seven Churches, but agreeable to the myſtery of Iniquity: It is the Great Whore, and mother of Harlots, with which the Kings and People of the Earth have committed Fornication; And this we know, is the conſtant deſcription of an Idolatrous Church in the Old Teſtament, as of Aholiab and Aholibah, Ezek. 23. It is Babylon the Great in this Myſtery, and it is ſpiritually call'd Sodom, the Impure City in its Spiritual Fornications, as well as corporeal Nicolaitaniſm, and Aegypt, the enſlaving cruel City, holding the Iſrael of God in Bondage; It is Spiritually that Apoſtate Jeruſalem, that is in Bondage with its Children, where our Lord was Crucified. It covers the true Church, call'd for its ſake Pergamus, and the high-rais'd Throne of Satan: ſo it is Thyatyra, the Spiritual Jezebel, Daughter of Eth. Baal, King of the Sidonians, Daughter of an Ethnick Idolatrous City, whoſe Merchandiſes are the Inſtruments of Idolatry and Superſtition, ſum'd up in the Bodies of men, not only attending its State, as the Scarlet, Fine Linnen, Gold, Silver, Ivory, Precious Wood, does; but its blind dark Religion, requiring ſervile ſtupid Brutes for men, and Souls of men periſhing for ever in its ſervice againſt Light, and Convictions of Truth, and defending it with a violated diſtorted Reaſon, abus'd Parts and Learning, Revel. 18. 13.

And this Rome muſt be both the City and Church, for here, and in it the Primacy of St. Peter, reſiding as Biſhop, laid the Foundation of its ſo long Greatneſs, under the Name of the Apoſtolick See: Conſtantinople was but an Eminence, as ſmall as the Fame of it Seven Hills, but as little Riſings compar'd with this, Eternal Church of Eternal Rome: The Ottoman Port has ſwallowed that; Flames from Heaven reſt upon this, ſo that the Smoke of its Burning ſhall aſcend for ever and ever, as both City and Church; For ſo Prophecy hath read its deſtiny, and it cannot be revers'd. Strong is the Lord that Judgeth it.

This City then is to be a Pyramid Pile of Smoke and Flame, aſcending for ever and ever, an eternal City of burning, as the City Sodome, a Lake of Brimſtone ſettling in its very Room, Place, and Scituation; a Jerico ſo curs'd, as to be no more built, and an Apostate Church, ſuffering as ſpiritual Sodome the vengeance of eternal Fire.

He, The Beaſt, muſt carry univerſal monarchy, as the Emperours 〈…〉 . of Rome did over as it were, the habitable World, for ſo his Union with the Dragon imports; and yet that this may not be miſtaken, it muſt be in an Image; a real, martial, natural Ceſareate is not in the prophetical Portraicture of Antichriſt, but in the Image of a Pontificate, or a Vicarſhip to Chriſt on Earth, even as the Caeſars carried a Pontificate enchas'd into their Imperialiſm or Ceſareate; ſo the Beaſt bears a Ceſareate or imperial Power, enchas'd into his Pontificate.

The other Beaſt therefore, miniſtring to the Worſhip of the firſt Beaſt, viz. the Roman Empire, as to be under the ſeventh head, but not yet erected into publick Dignity and Supremacy, found no way to do it, but by ſaying to the Antichriſtian Earth, and its Inhabitants, that they ſhould make an Revel. 13. v. 14, 15. &c. Image to the firſt Beaſt, that was wounded with a ſword, and did live, was wounded in the ſixth head, liv'd in the ſeventh, but was not yet in Dignity to be worſhipped; to this entire Beaſt as in the ſeventh head was to be made an Image of Idolatry, and an Image of Imperiality; an univerſal Power under the Image of an (in ordine ad ſpiritualia) reſident in a pontifical ſupremacy and infallibility. And when this Image had by the continuing ſervice of that other Beaſt, Life given to it, to ſpeak and to cauſe, That all that would not worſhip this Image, c. 14. v. 9. c. 15. v. 2. c. 16. v. 2. c. 19. v. 20. c. 20. v. 4, ſhould be kill'd; and that all ſhould receive a mark, &c. Here aroſe the univerſal monarchy in an Image, and from this time, the Prophecy joyns continually the Beaſt and his Image together.

The Beaſt muſt anſwer that prophetick motto, or Inſcription Caract. 5. upon him, thrice given, and pointing at three ſeveral Seaſons.

1. The Beaſt that Was, Is not, he is the eighth, and is of the Ch. 17. 11. ſeven, and goeth into Perdition; this is determin'd to the point of time proper to his Succeſſion, and then he muſt anſwer it.

2. The Beaſt that was, is not, ſhall aſcend out of the bottomleſs v. 8. Pit, &c. This is determined to the times in which the Beaſt firſt bore the Woman. For the Beaſt that thou ſaweſt, viz. with the Woman ſitting upon him, was, &c. Then therefore he muſt anſwer that Inſcription.

3. The Beaſt that was, is not, yet is, This is determined to v. 8. the time, when the Inhabitants of the Earth wonder, whoſe Names were not written, &c. When they behold the Beaſt that was, &c. This by compare with c. 13. muſt be, when he came to be worſhipped, and that was not till he came to his number when the Image had Life given to it, ſpoke, and caus'd, and then it muſt be anſwer'd.

And in this very Inſcription the Wiſdom of God is much to be ador'd, ſhewing ſo exactly the gradual riſing of the Beaſt firſt out of the Sea in his Succeſſion, then out of the Abyſs or bottomleſs Pit at his Ʋniverſality, then at his number 666, when he came to be worſhipped as a Head.

4. For in the firſt, he is truly ſaid to be the Beaſt, that was, that is, ſubſiſted in the general Beſtianiſm of the Roman Monarchy, that had been in ſix heads, was to ſurvive forty two months under this ſeventh head; and ſo in the prophetick Scheme had a Being: Is not, for the Beaſt had at this time as little appearance as could poſſibly conſiſt with his Succeſſion: ſucceed he did, becauſe that name of headſhip, under which the Beaſt was to live ſo long, was left at that Time to Him, the ſupream Name alone in Rome, and ſo continued ever ſince. For after the Ceſſation of the Chriſtian Emperour, neither the Kings of the barbarous Nations, nor the Greek Emperour, raviſh'd the Title of Rome, but contented themſelves with that of Italy, Lombardy, Exarchy of Ravenna, in which the care of Providence over Prophecy, is worthy admiration; yet in the Time of the Chaſm, Interreign, or Gap between the ſixth Head, the Pagan Emperour wounded by the Chriſtian Emperour, the ſeventh King, and no Head, and the Beaſt, the ſeventh Head, but eighth King; It might well be ſaid, Is not; For this Beastian Head in Prophetical Scheme, felt that Wound, both by Sympathy, as the Beaſt, that having no Head, in Dignity was truly Mottoed Is not, as alſo upon himſelf, as ſeventh Head, the Wound fell, becauſe he ſucceeded not, being fore Let; and when he did ſucceed, he was but in Infancy, the Kings of Italy, and the Grecian Exarch held him under, that it might well be ſaid of him Is not; but yet he ſo Is, that he goeth into Perdition; that is, he is in his forty two months current; which end in his Perdition, and of which the State under the Chriſtian Emperour was a great Pledge, as of Christs Kingdom, ſo of his Perdition.

In the ſecond place, when he riſeth out of the bottomleſs Pit, and hath univerſal Supremacy, as Head of Rome, he eminently carrieth the Roman Woman aloft in the ſame Supremacy, and yet in the former ſenſes may be ſaid, Was, Is not, but ſhall aſcend at his Time 606, out of the bottomleſs Pit; and as a Character moſt evident upon him, as always inſeparable from him, goes into Perdition; for out of the Abyſs he riſes, into it he is thrown for ever; this was after Phocas gave univerſality to him, as is next to be diſcourſed.

In the third, when the Dragon lives in the Beaſt, who converts Paganiſm into Antichriſtianiſm, exerciſing the ſame Idolatrous univerſal Power in the Earth, in an Image at 666, as we ſhall ſee; They worſhip both the Dragon, and wonder after the Beaſt, admiring the artifice, when they ſee the Beaſt that Was, viz. in the Draconick Head, Is not the very ſame Pagan idolatrous or imperial Dragon, and yet Is is All. That very ſame thing is an Antichriſtian and Pontifical Image at 666. His Perdition is not herein named, both for the Grace of the Type, at his Inauguration, and becauſe it is expreſs'd before and after in this engraving upon him. I leave therefore every one to judge, how admirably Prophecy and matter of Fact agree in theſe Inſcriptions.

He muſt be a Horn in the Seed, and Bud at his very Charact. 5. Succeſſion, ſo deſign'd by Providence, ſo of right, as a ſupreme, though but in Infancy, and in an Image; yet being a ſmall and feeble Horn, he could not get up, but under the favour and ſhelter, behind, and in the midſt of the other Horns, and then they became his Horns in open view.

Then he was one among Ten, into which the Empire being variouſly divided, fell; ſo as to make that number at any time after its diviſion; and Ten as a complemental number is choſen.

Three were pulled up by him, by his Influence and Inſtance, before him, by the ſtrength and martial Proweſs of others.

Let Hiſtory then declare, what Three eminent Horns were pull'd up, and we ſhall find the Gothick Horn pull'd up by Juſtinian the Emperour, the Lombards a ſecond, and the Greek Exarchy the Third for this little Horn, by Charls Martill; by Pipin his Son, who was made King of France, by him Charles the Great, Son, and Grand-ſon to the two former, inveſted with the titularity of Weſtern Emperour; For let Hiſtory further declare, for whoſe ſake they were pull'd up, and whoſe Patrimony they became.

Nor let it be any blemiſh in Prophecy, that Daniel does not ſpeak openly of the Headſhip of this little Horn, nor John of the Hornſhip of this Head; for one Type was peculiar to one Prophet, the other to the other, and could not without manifeſt Injury to either Type, be conjoyn'd, or confounded.

But Daniel ſubindicates his Headſhip, whom he ſtiles a little Dan. 7. 8. Dan, 8. 23. Dan. 11. 36. c 7. 24. Horn, by the Eyes of a Man, by a Countenance ſtout above his Fellows, by a Mouth ſpeaking great things, by his understanding dark Sentences, by his being a King, doing after his own Will; in all which he was a Horn diverſe from all the rest.

On the other ſide the Apocaliptick Prophet does not diſſemble his being a little Horn, while a Head; for the Dragon gave him his Seat, the Ten Kings agree to give him their Power and Kingdom, neither of which he could win by puiſſance, and when the Words of God are fulfilled, they reſume all with eaſe, and at Pleaſure; for he proſper'd only by Craft and Serpentine Dan. 8. 24. Subtilty, inſpir'd into him by Sathan.

The Beast is always united with falſe Prophecy, that he Charct. 6. himſelf is the Head, and principal of it from the firſt, and therein negotiated his own univerſal Monarchy, Within his Purple there lies a rough Garment to deceive; he is full of the Spirit of Antichrist, and ſo ſurpriſes the Kingdom of the true Prophet, Prieſt, and King; He is Sathan transform'd into an Angel of Light, a falſe Apoſtle coming with lying Signs and Wonders; his Eyes are as a Seers, his Mouth ſpeaketh great things, His Efficacy is by the deceivableneſs of Ʋnrighteouſneſs in them, that periſh; his Name, Son of Perdition, is deriv'd from the Traytor Apoſtle Judas, who betrays Chriſt with the hail Maſter, and a Kiſs; he Blaſphemes, he is worſhiped by thoſe who are not written in the Lambs Book of Life; he is made ſupreme by calling Fire from Heaven in falſe Anathemaes; he is inſeparably united with the falſe Prophet, and cast into the Lake with him. He is conſumed with the Spirit of Christs Mouth, and diſappears, vaniſhes, as a counterfeit at the ſight of the true Chriſt himſelf, being a falſe Christ, an Antichriſt comprehending and embracing falſe Prophetiſm, within his Tyranny of changing Laws and Times, and doing after his own Will.

Now whether ſuch a Tyranny in the Image of Pſeudo Prophetiſm, hath been in the World, gradually riſing according to Prophecy, ſince the deceaſe of the Christian Emperour, and ſupporting the forty two months, for above theſe laſt twelve hundred years, (and eſpecially from 606, and 725,) that hath been no Fantom, Ghoſt, or Mormo, but Fleſh and Bones, hard ſubſtantial Tyranny? Let all the Chriſtian World judge.

And thus I have ſettled every way the forty two months, as Beſtianiſm lyes under them, without any new Diſtinction of Time, under which nothing ſo remarkably tranſcendent to the former account of the other Beast, and the Witneſſes appears, as will come into conſideration in the Progreſs of things, to which therefore I adjoyn the farther Treaty of them, and cloſe this part of Diſcourſe with theſe few ſhort Remarks.

Let the Prophetick Symbols be laid either to Eccleſiaſtick or General Hiſtory, and we ſhall find, History hath nothing, relating to things, Prophecy hath been ſuppos'd to have deſign'd its Symbols to and for; but that both in the Frame and Structure of the whole Prophecy, in its Series, and Notes of Time, there is a moſt exact and wonderful Co-ordination of one to and with the other. I mean in Cardinal Points.

To aſcribe them then to Chance or Fancy, what does it ſpeak, but an Obſtinacy ſemblable to that of the Atheist, againſt all proof of a Divine Being, or to the Phariſaick Deſpightful accounting to the Prince of Devils what was too evident to be denied, and too great to be devolv'd upon natural Cauſes.

If the Myſtery of Iniquity began in the very Time of the Apoſtles; if the Apoſtacy began at 437; and that then the Gentiles had invaded the outward Court of the Christian Profeſſion, as within their forty two months, ſo to do; if the Beaſt was at 475 in his forty two months, under the Guardianſhip of the other Beast, with the two Horns of East and West, however pretending to the Lamb; What Dependance can there be upon Antiquity, not ſupported by Divine Authority of Scripture, or firm ſolid Reaſon? How much better are cloſe Reſearches into this Divine Prophecy to determine thoſe Controverſies, than Search into Antiquity only?

As certainly as the Gentiles Power of entring the Holy Ground, and treading it down with unhallowed Feet; as certainly as the Beast came into his forty two Months at the due time; ſo certainly ſhall the Kingdom of the Lord, and of his Christ, ſucceed at the end of theſe forty two Months: for it is not only ſo according to the Word of the Watchers, and Demand of the Holy ones, but according to the ſolemn Oath of Christ, with hands lifted up to Heaven, That after Time, Times, Half a Time, Time ſhall be no more, but of the ſeventh Trumpet finiſhing All, and the Beast going into Perdition.

There is no Injury done to Perſons of Royal Dignity, or of any other Character of Dominion, by deriving upon them what Divine Prophecy hath affix'd to them: their Perſons, their Places, may receive all due Honour and Chriſtian Subjection notwithſtanding. Prayers may be made for them, as any way deputed by God; their perſonal Vertues and worthy Actions may be had in due eſteem, even as the Princes of the Heathen, by Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, or of the Caeſars by the Apoſtles.

SECT. IX. In which the Time from the Forty two Months beginning is ſet out till 622, or the Mahometan Hegira, by Rome's dark State in the Fourth Trumpet; by the Angel proclaiming the three Woe Trumpets; by the Beaſt becoming a fallen Star at 606, and the Key of the Abyſs given him, viz. in the Univerſal Paſtorſhip by Phocas; and the Miniſtry of the other Beaſt to him herein, and the ſtate of the Witneſſes are alſo declar'd. Revel. c. 8. v. 12. &c. c. 9. v. 1. &c.

I Have in the former Section ſettled that ſo conſiderable Period of the Beaſt's Forty two Months, and ſettled them upon their own Baſe; the Beast in his moſt eſſential and fundamental Delineation: but this Part, reſted upon the Point of Time, that was even with his Succeſſion; His Riſing out of the Sea, that Sea, into which Rome was thrown; into which thoſe Fountains ran, where into the Imperial Star, Wormwood fell, and imbitter'd them: This gave opportunity to the Beaſts Succeſſion, to his riſing out of that very Sea, as hath been argued: for when Auguſtulus thus fell, the Name and Head into which the Beast ſucceeded, was in the midſt of the Tumults of the Winds ſtriving upon the Great Sea; the Winds rais'd by the three first Trumpets left ſupreme: ſo He ſucceeded.

The Judgment of God upon the apoſtatiz'd Chriſtian Empire, made way for him to riſe to a ſupreme Apoſtate. God took away that apoſtatiz'd indeed Imperial King, but no Head, and gave the Apoſtacy a proper both Head and King in his Wrath.

But he was at this time, and long after, a Beast, that Was and yet Is not. There being therefore no other Name of Potency and Auguſtneſs, Rome, the Abſolute Rome, (for Conſtantinople was but a mutuatitious Rome, it borrowed in Emulation the Name, Rome only;) becauſe, I ſay, there was no other Name but that of the Beſtian Succeſſion, in the time when he was under the Inſcription, Is not; Rome was very dark. All other Names, not only of Supremacy, but even of Subordinacy, by degrees were ecclips'd; yea, the Ecclipſe was total, 'ere the Light returned: no Emperour, no Senate, no Kings, under the Denomination of Rome, no Conſuls. And Rome it ſelf became a Provincial City under the Exarchat of Ravenna, as low a State as the Miſtreſs of the World could be depreſs'd into; more inglorious than an utter Extinction. Thus it was from 475 beginning, to about 550, under Juſtinian the Emperour. Herein all Hiſtory is at Peace, at one with it ſelf: and ſo things continued ſome time.

And how elegantly does Prophecy repreſent this under the ſymbolical Account of the fourth Trumpet! The fourth Angel ſounded, and the third part of the Sun, of the Moon, and of the Stars, were ſmitten; and the Day ſhined not for a third part thereof, and the Night likewiſe. The Beſtian Name being as yet in a Peerage, and out of that very Peerage to come in an Image into its luſtre, (and the Image not yet made) could not inlighten this great Orb; for its Name however, the only Name of Supremacy, was not yet known in its Beſtian Supremacy, but was yet as of another Order and Claim.

But now at the end of the fourth, and in the beginning of the fifth Trumpet, it began to dawn; and ſo Prophecy will by its Dawn convey us upon this Line, this wonderful Line, we have diſcourſed ſo long upon, the Line of the 1260 Days; with which the forty two Months of the Beast are now combin'd. Prophecy will, I ſay, very ſpeedily in the fifth Trumpet convey and ſet us upon a new Line of the Mahometan Hegira or Computation of Time; ſo that we ſhall run upon it for the ſpace of eight hundred and thirty Years together, with the 1260 Days, and with the Beſtian Line, comprehending in ſhort the moſt Oecumenical and illuſtrious Points of Hiſtory at that Time in the Univerſe; viz. of the Beſtian and the Mahometan Graſſation, or Invaſion into the ſame kind of Univerſal Power; and both upon the Account of Pſeudo-Prophetiſm, the due Obſervation of which, will perſuade us of the Divineneſs of this Prophecy, and that we are upon the true Explication of it.

As it were then, between the ending of the Time of the fourth, and the beginning of the Time of the fifth Trumpet; there was a loud Voice, as of an Angels flying through the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , that upper Region, like the Voice of Thunder, reaching down to the Earth, and ſaying, Woe, Woe, Woe, to the Inhabiters of the Earth, becauſe of the Voices of the Angels that are yet to ſound.

Now it were wonderful, if merely by the chance of Imagination, running ſuch a Path, ſo great and remarkable Configurations both of Prophecy and Hiſtory ſhould meet it ſo often, juſt where it would chooſe and deſire to be ſo met.

For at this very Time, Gregory call'd the Great, Biſhop of Rome, a Perſonage of ſo great Eminence for Vertue, Learning, and Eloquence, declar'd aloud in his Epiſtles to the Emperour Mauricius, and to John the Biſhop of Conſtantinople, So alſo to the Biſhops of Alexand. and Antioch. That Antichrist was near; That the Title of Ʋniverſal Biſhop was a certain Indication of him; That it was Pride to aſſume ſuch a Title; It was like Lucifer, Son of the Morning, aſcending the heights of the Stars, ſetting his Throne above the other Angels, above the other Stars, affecting to be like the Most High.

Now ſeeing no ſuch could be fix'd in the Firmament or Heaven of the Goſpel, he muſt needs Fall: How cloſe then is this to the prophetick Language, I ſaw a Star fall from Heaven; or as Chriſt in a like caſe ſpeaks, I ſaw Satan fall as Lightning from Heaven, as the Dragon fell, but found in the Beast a Kingdom on Earth, as before ſaid.

Juſt as when Satan fell from Heaven he had a Kingdom aſſign'd him by the Divine Permiſſion and Decree; viz. God of this World, Ruler of the Darkneſs of this World; This Star who is the Son of Perdition, whoſe coming is after the manner of Satan, had the ſame in Proportion; the Key of the bottomleſs pit is given to him, that is, permitted to him, given judiciarily into his hand by God's wiſe and holy ſufferance, and over-rule of all things to his Glory.

This Fall then of this Star, is like the Angels leaving their own Habitation, their first Eſtate, or true original Principality: Jude v. 6. a Fall, not like that of the Stars, the Dragon ſwept down with his Tail, or of the Star Wormwood, an involuntary Fall, a Fall from the Heaven of a political Order and Supremacy, to a low State without Power; but a Fall of Apoſtacy from his due Station, a planetary Defection from his own Orb, v. 16. into a Kingdom of the bottomleſs Pit, to which Darkneſs is reſerv'd for ever.

And whenever the Antichriſt came, the Beaſt roſe out of the bottomleſs pit, or which is the ſame, this Star had fallen: there muſt be then Woe, Woe, Woe, for the Vengeance of God at the ſame time made him way, and purſued him: every Trumpet ſounded againſt him; The firſt was to hurt only the Revel. 9. 4. Men that were not ſeal'd, of which he was the Prince: the ſecond was upon thoſe who were guilty of Murthers, Sorceries, v. 20. Thefts, Idolatries. The Woman whom the Beaſt carried was guilty of all theſe; was impenitent in them, although c. 11. v. 15. compar'd with c. 14. c. 15. c. 16. God gave her ſpace to repent. The Third Woe-Trumpet brought with it the Kingdom of Chriſt, and the Deſtruction of Antichriſt, or the Beſtian Kingdom: ſo there was Woe, Woe, Woe, on the Beſtian Earth whenever Antichriſt came.

Immediately after this Remonſtrance of the Biſhop Gregory, the Biſhop Boniface accepts from the parricidick Emperour Phocas, this Ʋniverſality: ſo that in his ſenſe, Antichriſt then came, and the firſt Woe-Trumpet, according to Prophecy, is dated from his Fall. What can be more wonderful? as Gregory was at all a good Man, his Prediction muſt be own'd to a better Spirit, and to the Knowledge Divine Prophecy gave him, and to the Impreſſion it had made upon him; As he was himſelf part of that Body, upon which his own Prediction ran, it was like Nebuchadnezzar's prophetick Dream of Dan. 2. the Ruine of that Image by the Stone, of which he was the head of Gold; or like the Prophecy of Caiaphas, a very bad Joh. 11. 51. part of which himſelf was concern'd in: however his eminent Station gave the Rebound of his Prediction, as through the World. And the time of Rome lying ſo low, is noted moſt emphatically by Prophecy; viz. Rome without any eminent Light of Government: and then follows ſuch an immediate Appearance of Antichriſt, according to the Signal given of him by that Biſhop of Rome, and according to Prophecy the Star Fell. This is in ſome ſenſe, I may ſay, but too remarkable in ſo plainly declaring who is Antichriſt, and that his Kingdom holds by the Key of the bottomleſs Pit.

It is true, the Beaſt had been in his forty two months above a hundred Years; yet, as a Tyrant, prophetically declar'd to be a Tyrant, is not yet ſo in his Infancy or Under-ſtate, no more than Hazael was a Tyrant when Eliſha told him what 1 Kin. 8. 11. he, as ſuch a Tyrant, ſhould do; no more was the Beaſt ſuch a Beaſt while he was under the Inſcription, Is not. So that though he was a Beaſt by way of Succeſſion, and ſome preſagious Actions, He might yet not be a falling Star till he now fell, and receiv'd this Key: for the whole Beſtian Body, or Succeſſion, is conſider'd in the whole Beaſt, not in its ſeveral Ages, nor in the ſingle Perſons making it, ſome better ſome worſe: all that enter its Compoſition, are conſider'd as one Beaſt in the prophetick Scheme, in any Age, in any Beſtian Qualities, more or leſs; yea though ſo moderate, as that they ſhould only bear up the Title, and maintain the Succeſſion. And this removes all poſſible Objection; as thus, Was he, that had been a Beaſt ſo long, a Star yet to Fall? You ſee, he might be ſo while he was the Beast; Is not; and yet not a falling Star; for this fall prepar'd his riſing out of the bottomleſs Pit, and ſo to ſhew himſelf a Beaſt, whereas yet he could not appear ſo, but muſt remain in his State, Is not, till this fall, and after it too, even till he came to his number, that Prophecy might be fulfilled, when he aſcends out of this Abyſs.

And though his fall was but to the Earth, yet becauſe inſtead of the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, he pretended to, he had only the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, he is juſtly ſaid to riſe out of it, for that he aſcended, what was it, as the Apoſtle argues in a much better Caſe, but that he deſcended firſt; Epheſ. 4. 9. for ſeeing he riſes to his Power by the Efficacy of his deceivableneſs of unrighteouſneſs in them that periſh, by his ſathanick Signs and Wonders, by his excommunicational Thunders from beneath, by which he affrights men downwards; and that much of his Potentacy lies in the management of a falſe Hell of his own founding; It is very proper to him to aſcend out of the bottomleſs Pit, and the Power of the Keys, he aſſumes, is very ominous to him; for what he calls Keys, is this, one Key of the bottomleſs Pit, and ſo in juſt deriſion of him he carries this device in Prophecy, The Key of the bottomleſs Pit was given him.

I confeſs, The Patriark of Constantinople was the Firſt in this Aſſumption, the Emulation of which mov'd Gregory, it is to be fear'd, as a lower cauſe to ſo high an Exclamation; but though he was Firſt, yet he was not to have the Key of the Abyſs in Supremacy; for Prophecy ſees not as Man ſees by degrees, and as in parcels, but at once; it therefore calls him, that fallen Star alone, who was to have this Key, although the other was a falling Star alſo, and ſpake as a Dragon.

He is then, and he alone, He that hath under Sathan the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, and though an Angel is call'd afterwards the Angel of the bottomleſs Pit, whom we ſhall find in its due place very diverſe from this Star, who may ſeem to have a better right to this Key; we ſhall yet find he was only a Warlike King of the Locuſts, under the Title of a Prophet, the falſe Prophet Mahomet, but was not, could not be this Star, whoſe fall muſt be from Heaven perpetual, even as his aſpiring Pretenſions to Heaven are ſo continual; (as ſhall be further declared) as one who once had a fixation in Heaven, which Mahomet never had.

He, that aſcends out of the bottomleſs Pit, is he that open'd it, and let out the Smoke, he opens it, he lets out the Smoke, out of which the Locuſts came, but againſt his own Intention, he intended himſelf to ride in this Cloud, as in an infernal Chariot alone; but with the Smoke Sathan alſo aſcended, and became an Angel of the bottomleſs Pit in the King of the Locuſts, who were the Flood out of his Mouth, propagating his Kingdom by both the Star, and by the King of the Locusts; The latter of which was principally a great Judgment of God on the Antichristian Star, as ſhall be ſhewn at large.

In the mean Time we find, the other Beaſt miniſtring to this delivery of the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, under the decree and judicial Ordination of God. For they made Trial for him, of the Efficacy of the Lamb-like Horns, joyn'd with the draconick Idolatry, and Perſecution, and ſo exercis'd the Power of the firſt Beaſt before him, while he, as one, and the chief Revel. 13. among them, look'd on. They eſſayed the calling fire from Heaven, and working lying Miracles in his ſight, to eſtabliſh the Grandeur of falſe Prophecy; they ſtirred up all to worſhip the firſt Beaſt, viz. The Roman idolatrous Supremacy, and to make an Image of Ʋniverſality to it in ſuch a Roman Catholick Supremacy, as of the Vicar of Chriſt on Earth.

And even the Eaſtern Horn that aſpired for it ſelf above this Beaſt, yet by approving the Idea, by making the Experiment, by aſſuming the Title, provok'd and inkindled the Ambition of him, who by the divine Decree had the Permiſſion, got the Poſſeſſion, and hath for many Ages wedg'd himſelf faſt into it, and left the other Horn leiſure only to be angry at his defeat, while his vain claim juſtifies the thing as lawful, and deſirable; and therefore gave the occaſion to the High ſounding Voice of Gregory the Great.

And it is very obſervable, on this very account the Divine Juſtice fell all along ſeverely upon the Eaſtern Empire, and Patriarchate, by the two first woe-Trumpets, eſpecially at the taking of Conſtantinople, and to this day lies heavy upon them: ſo that as the Grecian Emperours gave firſt to the Conſtantinopolitan Patriarch, and then to the Biſhop of Rome, this Antichriſtian Ʋniverſality; ſo moſt diſtinctly the Wrath of God was very dreadful upon both the Empire, and the whole Hierarchy as ſo antichriſtianizing; and ſo it continues, and will ſo far conjoyn them in the Puniſhment of the Beast and falſe Prophet, as they ſhall not divorce themſelves from them by Repentance.

For this Prophecy looks upon both the Eaſtern and Weſtern Hierarchy, as one and the ſame Beast with two Horns, under the ſame grand Beast, and their People, as one Body of Men, Gentiles, Inhabitants of the Antichriſtian Earth, and Sea, and as two Wings of the ſame Eagle. And they all along are both puniſh'd in, and with one another. 'Tis not the leſſer Controverſies among themſelves concerning Primacy, or ſome other matters, that can diſſolve the Antichriſtian Ʋnion, wherein this Prophecy leaves them; it muſt be ſincere Repentance, turning from Idolatry, Superſtition, Enmity to the pure Religion; and from Pride and Tyranny, enjoyed only by one, one of the Horns indeed for many years as moſt nearly allied to the Grand Beaſt, but affected by both, that muſt make that Wall of Partition, that hath not yet been made, between the Eaſtern and Weſtern Antichriſtians, or between any parts of each and their Antichriſtianiſm.

In the Interim from this very Time we are upon, the Beast, falling as a Star to the Antichriſtian Earth, receives, as Latin, that is, ſtrictly Roman, the Univerſality of both East and West, as was always deſign'd by God to be ſo given or permitted, and ſo by degrees enlightens Rome, when all the Rulers of the Day, and even of the Night, were ſmitten, gone down, and ſet; and now he begins to carry the Woman on high, even at his firſt aſcending, and ſo gradually as he aſcends to his Number.

And hereby the fallen Star appears to be the ſame Beast that riſes out of the bottomleſs Pit, to war with the Witneſſes; and therefore muſt be the ſame that wars with the Saints, who are the Witneſſes, and who is led captive or taken by the Lamb, and his Army of the faithful and true, and goes into Perdition; that is, is cast into the Lake: and ſo the ſame throughout.

And when he is ſo caſt into the Lake, an Angel of another Character does not fall, but deſcends from Heaven, having the Key of the bottomleſs Pit not judicially given, but committed to him; not to open the bottomleſs Pit, and let out the Smoak; not to looſe nor draw out at greater liberty, and by provoking God to give the Malice of Devils greater ſcope, by the Angel of that Pit, raging like a roaring Lyon, in a helliſh Mahometaniſm; but to lay hold on him, to bind him, to cast him into the bottomleſs Pit, to ſhut him up, and to ſet a Seal upon him, that he may deceive the Nations no more for the 1000 Years: which very Conſideration of that ſo oppoſite Viſion does much inlighten this of the fifth Trumpet we are now upon.

It remains, that we conſider now, what the Service of the two Witneſſes might at this time moſt agreeably with Prophecy be; and as ſo conſidering it, I look upon this joynt of Time, this Proclamation of the three woe Trumpets, to be the very entrance of the Witneſſes in the ſecond Type of that eminent Binary, or Pair of Witneſſes, and Prophets, Elijah and Eliſha.

The Witneſſes had now a long time, as the Sons of Oyl, emptied their golden Oyl by way of preparatory Furniture of thoſe two golden Candleſticks, the true Churches of Pergamus and Thyatyra, that ſtood, this whole Line of Time, before the God of the whole Earth; and though we have not the clear and unmixed Records of any ſuch Teſtimony; for that were to leſſen the Prophecy; beſides that the Indignation of the Apoſtate Church muſt needs have ſuppreſs'd them: they muſt needs have ſuffer'd more ſo than under the Injuries of Time: but I ſay it were to leſſen Prophecy, which ſays, They were cover'd with Sackcloth, they were ſeal'd, they were retir'd within the Temple, the Church was in the Wilderneſs through the ſcattering of its Seed. It is not then poſſible, according to the Prophecy, there ſhould be pure, liquid Remains of their Teſtimony.

But now the Antichriſtians, like Sanballat and Tobiah, and other the Enemies of the Jews, diſturb'd their Service, and in building with them hinder'd the Operation, and infus'd their Venome in ſome part into the Writings and Diſcourſes of Perſons of a much more excellent temper in the main.

Now the Witneſſes therefore, as we may in part ſee by Gregory (praiſed before) paſſed into the Spirit and Power of Elijah and Eliſha; they began now to have fire proceed out of their Mouths, to devour their Adverſaries; They began to declare the Wrath of God againſt Idolatry, and Antichriſtian Pride, and Blaſphemy: And this entred as Fire into the Conſciences of their Enemies, that in this manner they were kill'd, as it were by the Sword of Chriſt's Mouth, which he threatens to the Balamites in the Church of Pergamus; and herein they imitated the Zeal of Moſes and Phincas againſt the ſpiritual Fornication and Nicolaitaniſm of that time; and alſo prepar'd the Servants of God in Thyatyra with a holy Zeal againſt the Jezebeliſm, and Idolatry, and Fornication of that Time alſo, when the Apoſtacy was increas'd.

But how can we hope for much of Monument hereof? The Prophecy of Gregory is more than we could expect; and were it not that he ſerv'd the Apoſtacy to many other great purpoſes, we had not had ſo much of him; but God overrul'd ſo far. Now the Witneſſes were coming into the cloſeſt time of being ſeal'd; and therefore we have the mention of it reviv'd within the fifth Trumpet; They were ſed with hidden Manna, They were hardly known one to another at the very Time; Elijah knew not of the ſeven thouſand Knees that had not bowed to Baal, nor their Mouths kiſs'd him, but thought himſelf alone: How much leſs then can we now know them?

And which is very characteriſtical of this Period of the Witneſſes Prophecy and Teſtimony; They have Power to ſhut Heaven, that it rain not in the Days of their Prophecy; ſo that there ariſes a Famine, not of Bread, but of hearing the Word of the Lord: and this endured for the intimate Time, of which we are to ſpeak in the next Period of the Witneſſes, and the Remark of ſhutting Heaven for three Years and ſix Months will be of great Conduct to us.

SECT. X. Wherein is undertaken to be prov'd, That the Mahometan Sarazens are the Locuſts deſign'd in the fifth Apocalyptick Trumpet; and that the five Months given to them comprehend Four hundred-thirty five Years from the Mahometan Hegira at 622, and ſo reach to 1057. upon Rev. c. 9. v. 1. &c.

I Paſs on from this joynt of Time, engraven with the real and ſubſtantial Characters of the Angel proclaiming the three Woes, the Star falling, the Key of the bottomleſs Pit given to him. All which I have explain'd.

I come now to ſpeak of the Deſcent of this Star to the opening the bottomleſs Pit, and of that Smoak that iſſued out upon it, and the unexpected Events of Locuſts coming out of the Smoak; which produce a new Line of Time beginning at 622, and not ending till 1453; but divided by Prophecy into two parts, the five Months, and five Months of the Locuſts, and the Hour, Day, Month, and Year of the Army of Horſemen; between which will come in the Account of intimate Time: and ſo we will diſcourſe each in their order.

Antichriſt then appearing in the Star fallen to the Earth to ſhine there, as an univerſal Paſtor, of which ſort the Firmament of Heaven knows none, nor can bear any ſuch, ſo he muſt needs fall to the Earth; and the Beast here tranſmigrated into by the Dragon, and beginning to exalt the Woman by carrying his Ʋniverſality in an Image, inſcrib'd with the Name of the Woman, and having receiv'd the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, in place of the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, he immediately proceeds to open it, and lets out Error, Falſehood, Blaſphemy, the Doctrine of Balam, Nicolaitaniſm, Antichriſtianiſm, ſpiritual Pride and Tyranny, like the Smoke or perpetual Vapour of the Abyſs, and its open Mouth, that darkned the whole Air of the Chriſtian Doctrine and Profeſſion; and in this by degrees he aſcends higher and higher, till he comes to his number 666.

But Sathan above him in this bottomleſs Pit, turning every way, and moving more ways than one to advance his Kingdom, eſpecially over-rul'd, and govern'd by God in fulfilling the courſe of his Judgment, ſo impregnates this Smoke, in that time of ſpiritual drought, and of the Heaven ſhut as Braſs, and the Earth as Iron, a Time ſpecifick for theſe Locuſts as drought is for the natural ones, that unawares to this fallen Star, there comes a ſwarm of Locuſts out of the Smoke, and they prove armed, crowned Locuſts, dreadfully annoying, and Tormenting the Antichriſtian World. viz. by the Mahometan Saracens.

Having thus far then prepar'd to it, I come to the main poſition of this Section, the proof of which I am to undertake; that theſe Locuſts are the Mahometan Saracens, whoſe five, and five Months meaſure from 622 to 1057,

The firſt Argument I derive from the Style, in which this Prophecy ſpeaks of their King. He is the Angel of the bottomleſs Pit, whoſe Name is Abaddon in the Hebrew Tongue, and in the Greek, Apollion.

Now by this Deſcription it is moſt evident ſome Potentacy is deſcrib'd, that hath its place in the World, and whoſe very Conſtitution ſhould of all that hath ever been in the World, be ſuch a one, as Sathan himſelf, who is the only proper Angel of the bottomleſs Pit, hath, and would chooſe to appear in, be the immediate Intelligence of, and the Spirit that acts it, above any Potentacy, that hath been in the World to this day.

But it is in the firſt place to be conſider'd, that as the Locuſts and Horſe-men, we ſhall find plainly united in their empoyſon'd Tayls of Serpents, ſo they are in their King, and his Title is therefore ſet in the joynt between the fifth and ſixth Trumpet, to communicate with both.

The Potentacy then muſt be a Potentacy on Earth, and it muſt ſeat it ſelf in the Hebrew and Grecian Acropoles, or chief Cities, as the Hebrew and Greek Tongues imports; like as the Inſcription upon our Saviour, This is the King of the Jews, was providentially written in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, to ſhew the chief Reſidency of his Kingdom, in thoſe ſo known parts of the World.

I appeal then to all Chriſtians, whether ſince the days of Chriſt, or indeed ſince the Creation; there hath been an Empire in the World, that may be compris'd in one word, viz. Mahometan, that for the foule, fordid, baſe Impoſtures of its Religion, and Alchoran, the ignorance and bruitiſhneſs of its very Profeſſion, the Cruelty and ravage it hath made upon humane Nature, to the utmoſt ſignification of the Words, Abaddon or Apollion, or wherein Sathan hath moſt immediately appear'd as the Enemy and Deſtroyer of Mankind, can be ſaid to be under the Angel of the bottomleſs Pit, as its King; with ſuch propriety as the Mahometan; Abating the confeſſion of one God, and the abhorrence of Image-Idolatry, there is not any thing, in which the utmoſt Effects of the Angel of the bottomleſs Pit have not been ſeen; and even that good in that Confeſſion of one God is improv'd by his Malice, againſt the Knowledge of the true God in the Son and Holy Spirit, and ſo may well be couch'd in the very Words Abaddon and Apollion, as the every way moſt incomparable Dr. More hath with higheſt Ingeny and Learning obſerv'd.

The fallen Star, that had the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, who is ſathanick enough, in whom the Dragon alſo inhabits; who hath been bloody to great Extremities, yet is even eſſentially enough diſtinguiſhed from him; He is a Star fallen from another Sphere, deſcends with the Key, and aſcends and lets out the Smoke, but is in regard of the true Religion, he profeſſes ſtill, and maintains, however debauch'd by Antichriſtianiſm, not a Native of the Abyſs, as this Angel is; he holds the Scripture, while he lets out the Smoke alſo. But this Angel of the bottomleſs Pit, hath no more of God, but what Hell hath, that believes one God, trembles in the acknowledge of him. All elſe is perfect Hell.

The Time moſt eminently and illuſtriouſly agrees. For after the Roman Weſtern State was in Juſtinians Time ſo wholly unenlightned; after the Christian three Woes proclaimed by Pope Gregory the firſt; after Ʋniverſality given by Phocas, and receiv'd by Boniface, and that there was ſome time for opening the bottomleſs Pit, and letting out the Smoke; out of that Smoke comes Mahomet the falſe Prophet, and King of the Locuſts, inhabited and poſſeſſed by the Angel of the bottomleſs Pit, of which his Epileptick Fits were an Emblem, if not the Effects of a very poſſeſſion, according to the eminently judicious Mede upon the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , the poſſeſſed in the Goſpel, he comes, I ſay, a falſe Prophet in Armour, leading theſe Men-locuſts, who have a King over them; for Solomon obſerves, Proverbs 30. 27. thoſe natural Inſects have no King that we may thereby know, Theſe are Men-locuſts.

This Mahomet upon his Perſecution for his helliſh Impoſture makes a flight from Mecha, and ſets up for Prophet and King; that flight becomes in the Judgment of God, a famous Hegira; an Era or Date of Time at Anno Dom. 622. from thence this Prophecy draws a Line, to the taking Conſtantinople 1453. of juſt 830 years, of which allowing five Months, and five Months to the Locuſts and their Action, and an interſpers'd five months after the manner of Locuſts before, between, and after the heat and height of their Action; their ſhare will be to 1057; that is, Four hundred thirty five Years, when the Turkiſh Sultany entred into a remarkable Appearance in the World in Tangrolipix, as then prepar'd for an Hour, a Day, a Month, and a Year. Which is moſt exact as to point of Time, as will appear in that part to 1453, when Constantinople became the Ottoman Port.

The Symbols or Parables of the Prophecy, and the Parallels of Hiſtory are moſt exact. The Locuſts came out of the Drought and Smoak of the Apoſtacy. Thus Mahometaniſm ſprung, as is obſerv'd, out of the Idleneſs, Stupidity, and Superſtition of Monkery: for Sergius the Monk incubated the Alcoran. Their Power, as the Scorpions of the Earth have Power; their having Stings in their Tails, and their hurting with them, are all ſignificant of their falſe ſerpentine Religion, and their falſe Prophetiſm, which Scripture compares to a Tail. Now the propagation of this their Venome, is the great pretence for their Cruelty, and this envenom'd Syrma of a deviliſh Religion ſtrikes; under, and for the ſake of which, their enſlaving is worſe than Death it ſelf.

Their hurting neither the Graſs of the Earth, nor any green thing nor any Tree, ſpeaks the univerſal Blaſt of the Apoſtacy, and its Drought; that there was no ſuch thing in Appearance to be hurt, the Witneſſes, the Worſhippers, the Servants of God, were all cloſe; The Woman in the Wilderneſs, where the Serpent could not find her, as before explain'd. No green Olive Tree appeared, tho' ſtill ſecretly they emptied their Oyl: but in the Time of theſe Locuſts, Elijah's Drought had withered all Appearances, but what was ſecretly in the Temple, in the Houſe of God, Pſal. 52. 8.

The Emblems of their Warlikeneſs are very admirable; their Likeneſſes were, as Horſes prepar'd to the Battel; on their Head was the Gliſter of their Helmets, like Crowns of Gold; their Faces as of Men; their Arabian Locks like the Hair of Women; their Teeth as of Lyons, their Breaſtplates of Iron, the noiſe of their Wings was as the ſound of Chariots and Horſes running to the Battel, and a warlike King over them: All theſe are demonſtrative Emblems of armed men: The deſcription of Locusts, Joel 2. is ſo like this of the Apocal. 9. that I cannot think, but that beſides the litteral ſenſe, it had a proſpect upon them; And Theſe, as They came out of the Drought deſcrib'd c. 1. of that Prophecy, viz. the univerſal Wither of all the Greenneſs of Religion; For ſo Scripture Prophecy both deſigns before-hand for, and after derives from it ſelf.

The Diſtribution of their dreadful Effects to a five months of Torment upon men, like the ſtroke of a Scorpion, while it was a vexation to underſtand the Report; we ſuppoſe, according to Hiſtory, was their firſt invading the World in general, and hovering over the Apoſtate Kingdom. The ſwiftneſs of their Succeſs was ſo prodigious, that it could not but be thought, that the Lord uttered his Voice before his Army; and that as his Camp was very great, ſo he was ſtrong that executed his Word, that the Day of the Lord was very terrible, and none could abide it: before their Face all People were much pained, and all Faces gather'd Blackneſs. The continual Tidings of their Victories and Succeſſes was to be continually tormented, as with Job's Meſſengers, or with the ſtroak of a Scorpion, a not being kill'd, but a living in pain.

But when this Army drew nearer into Italy, and even to Rome it ſelf, in the ſecond five Months; when it enter'd the very Gates of that great City, they ran up the Walls, and enter'd in at the Windows to pillage and plunder, and were alſo perpetually ſtriking with the Tails of not only their falſe Religion, but in Contempt and Scorn of the Antichristian Idolatry, and Image-worſhip: it was worſe than a ſpeedy Death, or a total Conquest, the prophetical Death here intended, eſpecially when it came to cruel Slavery.

It was no wonder then, men ſought for Death, that is, a quiet State, although of being conquered, and in Subjection, and could not find it, it fled from them; for God had determin'd them this lingring Torment, and not a ſpeedy Death or Conqueſt over them; and even theſe Locuſts could do no more than what was commanded them and given to them. Now their Power the five ſecond Months was more than the first; it was not only to torment with their terrour and report, but to hurt with a real Preſence; but it was only to hurt, and not to kill, (as the Turkiſh Cavalry was to do at Conſtantinople;) ſo they could do no more than hurt, they could not kill: the Beſtian Rome and Empire were to ſurvive them.

Thus they had five Months, and five Months of Action, eminent grand Action; but ſeeing they had the ſpace of five Months more in their Fourhundred and thirty years, they muſt be ſuppos'd to come out of a firſt Formation, and rude Preparations; or to be at a diſtance from the effects of Torment and Hurt upon the unſealed, Anticbriſtian, eſpecially Weſtern State: And at their latter end of Power a winterly Torpor and Deadneſs ſeis'd them, and the Turkiſh Power drove them into a deſolate Land, and their ſtink, as of an Army of dead Serpents, came up, that yet in their Time had done great things; and ſo is their Memory at this day. And thus Hiſtory and Prophecy will agree in the account of their Time, at leaſt in relation to the Beſtian Kingdom, beſides ſuppoſable Interſperſions or Truces of their Impreſſions upon the Earth of the fallen Star or Antichrist.

The juſt, and natural, enſuing Woe upon this firſt, as cloſe as the two Beſtian Times one to another, and yet diſtinguiſh'd too, under the very ſame Mahometan King, or Angel of the bottomleſs Pit, and in the Entail of the ſame ſerpentine Religion, is a very perſuaſive Argument of the due Explication of theſe things in Prophecy, whoſe Situation, Connexion, and Sequence one upon another, even as the Hour, Day, Month, and Year, upon their Five Months, Five Months, and their Vacation, or Non-Term of Action, is cloſe and inſeparable: but this will riſe into a farther Obſervation upon that part of the Line; in the mean time, as a ſtrong ſupport, it helps to ſuſtain the Point we are upon.

The very great fitneſs of theſe Locuſts under their King Mahomet, is every way moſt admirable to be a Scourge and Woe upon the Antichriſtian Empire, and their Months or Half-Moon to be a portentous Paraſelene or another Moon upon them. They are a mock-ſtate every way to them by the ſevere Vengeance of God; an Antichrist to Antichrist, coming by Sergius the Monk out of their very Smoak, let out by the Key-bearing fallen Star. Their King an Angel of the bottomleſs Pit rivals the Star of the bottomleſs Pit: the Monarchy of the Beast, and his ten Horns, is mated by the Monarchy of this King, and one Ʋniverſality by the other; the pſeudo or falſe Prophetiſm of the one by that of the other; the Miracles of the one by thoſe of the other; the Superſtition of the one, and the Cruelty and Bloodineſs of the one, by thoſe of the other: both are ſharers in the Roman Empire; each hath his Rome, one old Rome, the other new Rome; each of which Imperial Cities are in this prophetick Emblem Thirds of Men. Both aſpire to the Poſſeſſion of Jeruſalem, as having the promiſe of Univerſal Monarchy and Dominion; but both miſtake the Jeruſalem in Bondage, for that which comes down from above, at which both will be vaniſh'd. Both are Draconick, and oppoſe and ſtave off the true Kingdom of Chriſt; both oppreſs the Witneſſes and Servants of God, but the Beaſt by ſingle War with them, the King of the Locuſts, in the general, and miſtaking the falſe Church for the true, and its earthly Glory for the Glory of Chriſt, and ſo cannot hurt the true Glory; both laſt, the one as a Beſtian Kingdom, the other as a Woe, till the end of the 1260 Days. Both are to be utterly deſtroy'd before the Glorious Kingdom of Chriſt.

But the latter is a Judgment, and a Woe-Trumpet on the former, both, as it is Chriſtian in Pretence and Profeſſion, to which Mahomet is a profeſs'd Foe; and, as it is Antichriſtian, Idolatrous, and Superſtitious; for ſo it is ſcorned, and abuſed, and derided, as well as perſecuted by Mahometaniſm.

Now to ballance theſe two Antichriſtianiſms one with another, and the Intereſt of Satan in them, it is thus to be ſettled: in one, Satan is as an Angel of Light, falling from Heaven, and making uſe of the Key of the bottomleſs Pit, as if it were the Key of the Kingdom of Heaven; in the other he is plainly the Angel of the bottomleſs Pit, and acts as the Deſtroy • r. Now the firſt muſt be neceſſarily the moſt hateful to God, becauſe it is the greateſt Blaſphemy; its Moon eclipſes the Kingdom of Christ moſt directly; and as it were in the Draconick Nodi, ſurpris'd it when it was to appear, at the caſting down Satan from Heaven, and the manly Birth caught up to the Throne of God: upon which Antichriſtianiſm, as the Fineſs of Sathaniſm, Mahometaniſm was provided, as a Scourge and Woe of the courſeſt and thickeſt of the bottomleſs Pit, and the blackeſt Appearance of the Angel of it: and therefore, though Mahometaniſm ſhall be finally deſtroyed, and ſent back to the bottomleſs Pit, yet Antichriſtianiſm ſhall receive greater Damnation.

And ſo much for the fifth Trumpet that gives way to the ſixth, even as the Saracenick Caliphate did to the Turkiſh Sultany.

SECT. XI. Of the Number 666. Shewing the certainty it gives to this whole Line of Time, both as to the Nature and Time of the Beaſt, upon a true and right Explanation of it, Revel. 13. v. 15, 16, 17, 18.

I Cannot move farther upon the Mahometan Time, or from the Fifth to the Sixth Trumpet, until I have conſider'd that famous Number in this Prophecy, Six hundred ſixty ſix, which I have affirm'd to be a Pillar erected within Intimate Time or Seaſon; to which Anterior, outward Time is but an Ante-Room, or Portico.

This appears to us about 103 Years after the Mahometan Hegira, and ſo early within the Period of the Saracens; viz. at 725. According to the order therefore I have propos'd, I muſt ſettle that ſo illuſtrious Notation of Time.

For by it the Divine Prophecy hath girdled this Tree of the ſpiritual Babyloniſh Monarch, and given its meaſure from its Conception to its Akme, its Top, or Height; and from thence till it ſhall be hewed down, although the Stump ſhall continue ſome time after, till it is rooted wholly up, and caſt to the Flames.

It could not riſe higher, although ſince then it hath ſpread its Roots every way to confirm it ſelf, and dilated its Boughs to enlarge its Shade and its Authority.

Now becauſe this Number 666, as it rolls in the whole ſpace of the Apocalyptick Prophecy, is incertain and fugitive, and apt to be laid hold upon here or there, according to variety of Apprehenſions concerning it; It muſt firſt be fix'd, as Prophecy deſign'd it. Now to do this, Prophecy it ſelf hath enabled us theſe two ways to take it.

1. It muſt be taken from its Height to its Root, and from its Root back to its Height; and ſo we ſhall certainly find where it riſes to 666, and from whence, and how far it can ſpread.

2. It muſt be endeavour'd by obſerving the prophetical delineation of the whole intimate Time or Seaſon, to make a Judgment where this Pillar of it can be only juſtly, and with due proportion fix'd, ſo as to find from it the whole Longitude both of intimate Time, or Seaſon, Seaſons, half Seaſon, as alſo of Time, Times, Half-time, or time at the utmoſt extent of 1260 Days, and the twice forty two months. And this by ſolid Reaſons from this Prophecy.

For the firſt Prophecy hath admirably enabled us, and to very great purpoſes, to meaſure from its Height to its Root, by ſhewing us, we are to do ſo according to the general Wiſdom of a man, that is, of a man of Reaſon. It ſtyles this Number the Number of a man.

For as much then, as the numerative Faculty, and the notion of Number ſpringing from it, is peculiar to Man, as a Creature of Reaſon, and a Beaſt can be ſuppos'd to have nothing of it; and becauſe men of more acute and excellent Reaſon treat Number otherwiſe than men of vulgar Apprehenſion doe, the counting of the Beast's Number is call'd Wiſdom; and He that hath that Wiſdom is call'd in a peculiar manner to count it, as by ſtones, the ancient way of numbring; 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 . and ſo he ſhall find the Number of the Name of the Beast, and the Number of his Time.

As Moſes then was skill'd in all the Learning of the Egyptians, ſo this myſtical Book is pleas'd to make uſe of the Pythagorean Learning in myſtical Numbers, and of the wiſeſt knowledge of Arithmetick.

And as the Pythagorick Philoſophy found out Proportions by reducing Numbers to their ſquare Root, ſo to adjuſt all things in mathematical Science; and then gave the nature of things in the Hieroglyphick of Number, ſometimes from the Congruity they have imagin'd couch'd in Number, with ſuch and ſuch Natures, as Ten was call'd the Number of the World, Four of Juſtice, &c. ſometimes from any chief Action in Time, or Times, of ſuch a numeral Denomination, as the very mention of ſuch Years wherein any Potentacy ſtood higheſt, or fell loweſt, is a Cypher for thoſe very things famous at ſuch Times.

Juſt in the ſame manner Divine Prophecy muſt be ſuppos'd to remand us to the Root of the Beaſts Number, to find both his Name, that is, his Nature, as Name in Scripture ſignifies, and his Times by both the Top and Root of his Number, and what was moſt memorable at each.

Although therefore I ſhall willingly allow any uſe that can be made of the numeral Letters of the Name, ſuppos'd moſt proper to the Beast, as 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or any that can be with truth made of any 666, with the Millenary omitted; as ſome ſuppoſe 666 with the Millenary omitted, as accounted in the preſent Century, not from the Incarnation, but from the Reſurrection, which will be 1699: yet, becauſe theſe things are too ſlippery and incertain, and may be adapted ſeveral other ways; I lay no ſtreſs upon them: nor do they ſo much require a man of Wiſdom in Numeration, to count them (which is a Portal to convey us into the true ſenſe of this Number,) as any kind of conjectural Skill.

Agreedly then among all Arithmeticians, the neareſt to the ſquare Root of Six hundred ſixty ſix, is Twenty five, as that excellent Apocalyptical * Arithmetician hath elaborated Mr. Potter. it.

And that this may be better underſtood, and more confirm'd, it is made moſt certain by the oppoſite Number Twelve, and 144 conſtructed upon it; the Import of this Number Twelve, is pure Iſraelitiſm, and perfect Apoſtoliſm. It riſes to Rev. 21. its perfection at 144, in the New Jeruſalem, when that Number comes to its cubical, ſolid Perfection; and it riſes evenly and juſtly, till it comes to be not only the meaſure of a Man, but even Angelical and Divine: the meaſure of a Man, that is, of the Angel. Twenty Five is uneven, fractional, out of ſquare, ſur'd, both from Twelve and from it ſelf. Aſſoon as ever it becomes the Baſe, the Root, and pretends to be the Square of another Number, It becomes a Variation from the pure Iſraelitiſm, and the perfect Apoſtolical Doctrine, Worſhip, Diſcipline, and Converſation, and in every Progreſs, as it mounts higher, ſo retaining all along a likeneſs and pretenſion to it, it varies yet more from it, till it attains its compleat Number 666. and is Antichriſtianiſm and Beſtianiſm at the full ſtature or number of a Man in this ſenſe, that is, at manly Age, and fully oppoſes the true Evangelical Meaſures, and comfounds them ſo much the more, as it pretends to them. Till this Time it is trac'd as between 25 and 26. Its ways are till then moveable, and not ſo well to be aſcertain'd and known.

This being ſo far adjuſtable in Nature, is alſo as adjuſtable in Time; for from Twenty five after the Reſurrection, the certain Apocalyptick Epoch, it riſes to its Top at 666, from that Twenty five, and then appears at its true Elevation, as we ſhall ſee preſently. Now that it ſo began at Twenty five or ſix, we have a threefold Teſtimony; Of the Apoſtle Paul, that the Myſtery of Iniquity, viz. the Apoſtacy, as a Womb, in which the Man of Sin was curiouſly form'd, as in the lower parts of 2 Theſſ. 2. 7. 1 John 4. 3. Revel. 2. 4. the Earth was then at work, that it might bring forth the Man at his full growth, at 666. The Apoſtle John aſſures us, Antichrist was then in the World, and the ſupreme Apocalyptes, Chriſt, tells us, Epheſus, the Image of the Apoſtolical Church, had even in the Apoſtles Times left its first Love; when therefore Apoſtolical Time had doubled it ſelf from Twelve to Twenty Four, and was moving onward, as at a preciſe Time from Conception; the Myſtery of Iniquity began to work at 25 or 26.

And it is no wonder, the Man of Sin, beheld by the Apoſtle in Spirit, when no Eye ſaw him in this his Embrional Condition in his firſt Principles, was thus remark'd by him; For then every thing receives its nature; Even as Jacob in the Womb, as John the Baptist, as our Lord in his Conception is celebrated; ſo this Man of Sin is dated from the conceiving of Sin, as well as from the manly State, from the Conception as well as from the grown Man, till then Iniquity fully accompliſhing its Time brings forth Death. This Pſendo Abrahamite, this ſpiritual Edom, and Eſau, ſtruggled as another Nation in the Womb of the Apoſtacy, while the pure Iſraelitiſm, without guile, lay in the Womb of true Chriſtianity; to both which, the outward Profeſſion was a common Womb. This prophane Eſau is he that ſold the Birth-right of the Goſpel for a Meſs oſ Pottage, and the Heavenly Kingdom for an Earthly Dukedom; and wherein he got the ſtart.

Thus the Number of the Name of the Beast, and the number of the Beaſt, or the time of his adult and man-like Beſtianiſm, ſo cloſely related, ſo cloſely joyn'd, as not poſſible they ſhould lead two ſeveral ways, both being the Time of worſhipping the Image, receiving the Mark, the Name, and the Number of the Name, aſſure, beyond all doubt, that they are both one Nature, appearing manifeſtly at one and the ſame Time; and by both mathematical and prophetical Certainty, if the Top of the Number be 666, Twenty five muſt be the Root and Bottom; and if the Root be Twenty five from the Reſurrection, the top muſt be 666, from that twenty five, viz. 725, or 726; and ſo both from the nature counter-Apoſtolical, under the pretence of Apoſtolical, as alſo the Root and the top of Time being compar'd, It can neither be Mahometan, not ſo early up, as twenty five; nor Pagan that did not live ſo long as 725, but muſt be Antichriſtian, or the Beaſt.

And by this wonderful Hieroglyphick of Number, God hath ſurpris'd all defence from Antiquity, out of the hand of Antichriſt, that is not built upon his Word, Truth, and ſolid Reaſon; for ſeeing the Myſtery of Iniquity wrought ſo ſoon as 25, from the Reſurrection; all Proof from Antiquity only, is but proof for Antichriſt, taken from the Mystery of Iniquity, beginning to work, and ſo not to be for that cauſe allowed.

I come therefore now to the ſecond point, viz. To ſee where this Pillar of intimate Time, this ſix hundred ſixty ſix can be only, duely, and proportionably plac'd; And we ſhall find evidently where it is thus to be plac'd.

That we may then underſtand this, we muſt conſider, that there is in Time, Times, Half Time, an intimate Time or Seaſon ſignified to us 3 ways.

1. By the force of the Words us'd in the Chalde, in the Dan. 7. 25. Dan. 12. 7. Rev. 12. 14. Hebrew and in the Greek Originals to expreſs this Line; It is indicted, appointed Time, or Seaſon, Seaſons, half Seaſon. Now Seaſon is the moſt virtual, lively point of Time; for though all Seaſon muſt have Time to ſupport it, yet Time is only Seaſon to thoſe things, whereunto it is eſpecially appointed, and gives advantage; the very words therefore import Seaſon within Time; and thus the Apoſtle ſays, The Man of Sin is reveal'd 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , as it were in the ſame Words with that of the three Seaſons and half, in his own Seaſon.

2. The intending and elevation of the Events ſpeak the ſame; for as much as Prophecying in Sackcloth is tranſcended by lying dead, as much as being in the Wilderneſs, ſo as to be hid from the face of the Serpent, exceeds being in the Wilderneſs only in general, as much as changing Times and Laws, and wearing out the Saints, and ſcattering the holy People by the Antichristian Prince himſelf, exceed the rude Gentiles, trampling the holy Court, or the Beasts mere Power of Continuance; ſo does the intimate Time, or ſeaſon of ſeaſons., ſeaſons, half ſeaſon, tranſcend the Time at large, and in general; and therefore all theſe Notes of Time are firſt given, and then Inward time with this Exaltation of the Effects.

3. The Three times and a half pointing and propending towards, though not rigidly denoting three years and a half, (even as twelve hundred ſixty days do, and as forty two months of Lunar years do) they have two great Paralels; one of Years, the other of Days; and both fitted to the very 1260 days of the Witneſſes.

The firſt of years is that of Elijah, declaring that there 1 Kings, 17. 1. ſhould not be theſe years Rain nor Dew, but according to his Word; Now the Time of this Drought is moſt expreſly affirmed twice, that we might take the more notice of it, to be three years and ſix months; once by Chriſt himſelf, a ſecond Luc. 4. 25. Jam. 5. 17. Time by the Apoſtle James.

And yet by the Hiſtory we cannot find, that the Drought was any longer than a part of the three years, and a part of 1 King. 18. 1. the ſix months; for it is ſaid, in the third year Elijah appeared to Ahab, and Rain enſued; accounting then from the latter end of the firſt year, to the beginning of the ſix months after two years, there might be no Rain, a part of the firſt year, the whole of the two years, nor till the ſix months began; and yet it might be in the third year, according to preciſe account of years; as may be eaſily underſtood. For there may be three full years within a part of the firſt of the three years, and of the ſix months, viz. the latter part of the firſt year, and the beginning of the laſt ſix Months, comprehending two whole years in the middle.

That of Days is the inſtance of our Lords three days in the heart of the Earth; which by the full evidence of the Evangeliſts, we know, was but a part of the firſt day, the whole of the ſecond, and a part, or the firſt part only of the third.

Now theſe three days both lay as an intimate part of Time within the three full years and half of our Lords Miniſtry; and alſo a part of the three days of his Death, was an intimate Time, within the three days at large of his ſtate of Death or dying.

According then to theſe paralels, but eſpecially that of our Lords three days of Death, to which the Death of the Witneſſes is more eminently paralel'd, we may find the intimate part of Time, Times, half a Time, we are upon.

Obſerving then our Lords three days, we find the half Matt. 28. 1. Marc. 15. 1. Luc. 22. 66. day of the firſt of the three began early in the Morning, with Proceedings againſt him; which were as Legal, Judiciary Proceedings by the Prieſts and Elders in Council; they had by a private way examined him in the Night; in the Morning as ſoon as it way Day, they held the Council Eccleſiaſtick and proper to themſelves, and condemned him as guilty of Death. About the third Hour they led him to Pilate, that he might be legally and juridically condemned by him, as the Roman Governour, like delivering over to the ſecular Power. At the ſixth hour they began the actual Crucifixion; viz. about twelve; but after the ninth hour, that is, our three in Matt. 27. 46. Marc. 19. 34. the Afternoon, our Lord died as a Sacrifice between the two Evenings, and before that day ended, which was the firſt of the three he was laid in the Earth, and there he continued the whole ſecond Night, and the Day following; which was the Jewiſh Sabbath; and till within the Night of the third Day, Matt. 28. 1. Mar. 16. 2. Luc. 24. 1. which was the firſt part of it; and was our Chriſtian Sabbath or Lords day, and the firſt of the Week.

This is now the Scripture-ſenſe of the three Days, of our Matt. 12. 40. Lords being in the Grave, or Heart of the Earth, and ſo by Proportion we are taught to underſtand the three days and half of the Witneſſes lying dead, viz. a part of each firſt and laſt, and the whole of the middle.

The very preciſe Time of the Night, at which Chriſt aroſe, is not indeed revealed; but it was a part of the Third Day 'ere he roſe. For it is well known, the Night going before, and the Day or Light coming after, according to the order of Creation, made the Jewiſh day; although therefore we know not the very Moment, yet it is moſt agreeable to believe; In the very firſt part of the Night, as ſoon as Chriſt had lain long enough to fulfill the Prediction, He aroſe; for early in the Morning, while it was yet dark, the Women coming John 20. 1. to embalm him, found him riſen.

It is very plain then, the intimate time of the dying ſufferings of our Lord Jeſus Christ entred at the ſecond half, or the Morning of the firſt of the three days, and grew more intimate, and was more fill'd with that tranſaction by the ſecond fourth part of that half; for the Evangelist Mark ſays, it was Marc. 15. v. 25. the third hour, viz. our nine of the Clock, and the Jews crucified him, intending the whole proceeding before Pilate to his Crucifixion; at the third fourth part, or the ſixth hour, which is our Noon, after ſome ſhort debate with Pilate, They led him away, bearing the Croſs to Golgotha; and then he was lift John 19. 49. Matt. 27. 45. v. 46. Marc. 13. 34. up to the Croſs, and the Heavens were cover'd with blacks, as at his Crucifixion; ſoon after the laſt fourth part, or the ninth hour, which is our three of the Clock, He gave up his Spirit, and was ſpeedily after entombed.

I do not intend to purſue this Paralel too cloſe, or too minutely, nor to rely too hard on Hiſtory, to give the motions of time exactly enough; but I reſt ſecurely on Prophecy, that there was a ſufficient agreement between that and the Event, at every juſt Time; The Idolatry and Tyranny, or Uſurpation of the Beaſt was riſen by the Morning of the ſecond 180, of the first 360, about 617, eleven years after the Ʋniverſality given by Phocas, when the Star fell, and received the Key of the bottomleſs Pit. It was further advanc'd, and ſtrengthned by the first Council of Lateran 649, againſt the ſecond fourth of this 180 years, viz. 659; To anſwer the third fourth, viz. 717, it was promoted ſo much further, that God who juſtly weighs all ſuch Motions, ſets up 18 years after, viz. at 725, or 726, the Pillar of intimate Time 666. Between the two Evenings, or within the laſt fourth part, viz. 787, at the ſecond Councel of Nice, the Beaſt overcame, the Witneſſes were ſlain, and ſo they lay dead for two whole Days, or twice 360 years, till 1517; when after the half day begun, The firſt motion to a Reſurrection manifeſted it ſelf, which could not be till they had continued dead ſuch a part of this laſt half day, as ſuffic'd to fulfill the Prophecy, that ſays, their dead Bodies ſhould lye three days and a half in the ſtreet of the great City.

And without laying too much weight upon Particles of Time, it is out of meaſure certain, the Power of the Beaſt, the Idolatry and Tyranny of the Man of Sin, within due diſtance of the time ſignified by this Prophecy, and of which Hiſtory near enough to Time, gives ſome very remarkable watch-word, or rather loud Voice, were at an elevation every way adequate to the ſuffering, dying ſtate of the Witneſſes, according to the Predictions, that went before, concerning both, in this Symbol or Exemplar of that great Proto-Martyr, the chief and ſupream Witneſs, the faithful Martyr, Jeſus Christ, and thoſe Gradations or Steps of his dying, and riſing again, ſo exactly meaſured out in time within his three days, and their three days and a half; abating only for the difference of the Paralels, our Lord was buried, they were not to be ſo, as we ſhall preſently obſerve.

Now for the further proving theſe things, I thus Argue.

Whenever the Beaſts Name, and the number of his Name began, the Receiving the Name, and the number of the Name began alſo; For theſe are ſo eſſentially joyned together, as not to be divided, and indeed the Name and the Number do not come into Record, but for the receivings ſake of them, and then the Worſhip of the Image, the receiving a Mark in the Forehead, or the right Hand, began alſo. For all theſe are here of equivalent Satisfaction to the Beaſt, and they are all along through the after Prophecy joyn'd, as of equal Guilt, Sin and Danger; however then, they may denote ſeveral Poſts and Stations in the ſervice of the Beaſt, as it is indeed a great and wonderful Court, and hath a moſt ſtupendious diverſity of Offices, Miniſtrations, Subordinations, and Dependencies, and as vaſt a Populace; yet all theſe ſpeak the ſame Devotion, Subjection, Vaſſalage, to the Beaſt in one kind or other; and therefore the Priviledge of thoſe who abjure any of theſe, as therein abjuring all, is allowed equal by Chriſt: ſo that they are all indifferently and promiſcuouſly by this Prophecy uſed in all Caſes, as we may ſee. If then the Number of the Name, co-eval with the Number of the Beaſt, was at 725, all the reſt muſt be alſo at that Time. Seeing then it is evident All muſt begin together; If by Evidence from Hiſtory one was at 725, or as between 725 and 726, we may conclude All the reſt were ſo too.

But that one was, viz. the Worſhip of the Image, we have that ſo illuſtrious Icono-Claſtick Hiſtory, at that Time. Now beſides the force of the Alluſion between Worſhip of Images and the worſhipping the Beaſts Image; if we examine it well, we ſhall find both united.

For as in the worſhip of Nebuchadnezzar's Image, to which pattern the Prophecy undoubtedly refers, It ſeems the Worſhip of an Image made to his Glory, even of that Image he ſaw in a Dream, of which he was the Head of Gold; or however moſt certainly, his univerſal Power, and Monarchy commanding all Nations was celebrated by the Worſhip of the Image, he had made; and therefore the Edict runs in that Imperial Style; Unto you it is commanded, O People, Nations, Tongues, and Languages.

But beſides this, The worſhipping this Image is call'd both by Nebuchadnezzar himſelf, and by the Servants of the true Dan. 3. 14. 18. God, The ſerving of his Gods.

Even thus, The worſhipping the Image made to the Beaſt was both a Worſhip of the Beaſt as part of that old Image made up of Idolatry and Tyranny, a Worſhip of his Univerſal Power, commanding Nations, Tongues, and People, and alſo juſtly call'd a Worſhip of his Gods, repreſented by Images; As worſhipping his Image, in the laſt Time of the fourth Beast or Monarchy, gives ſo ſignificant an Alluſion to the Worſhip of Images ſet up at that time by his exorbitant Power, in whom the whole Image and Beſtianiſm ſhall periſh.

Of all this Leo Conon Iſaurus, and after him his Son Conſtantine Copronymus, and the Succeſſors of them, from 725 or 726, the Beaſts 666, until the ſecond Council of Nice, are a notable Indication; for although we read not of any precedent Decree by the Beast, commanding the Worſhip of Images, yet, the general uſage of ſo doing, made Image-worſhip, as an Idolatrous Coloſſus, to which every one, in obedience to this Beſtian Monarch, paid Devotion. And when the Emperour denied thus to worſhip, it was an Offence as high, as againſt that expreſs Lyon-mouth'd Command of that King of Babylon, Ʋnto You, &c.

And in that theſe Emperours were out of Rome's Dioceſe and Juriſdiction, it was a ſtyle like that, Ʋnto you it is commanded, O Tongues, People, and Languages. And the Diſobedience a Denial to worſhip the Image of Ʋniverſality made to the Beast in a Monarchy ſo univerſal, as to be above Emperours.

And if things were thus with ſo great Perſonages as Emperours, how muſt they prevail in general upon Nations, Tongues, and Languages of an inferiour Character, and what muſt the Rage be againſt them?

Whenever the Number was compleat, the War ſo often foretold, that the Beast ſhould make with the Witneſſes, with the Seed, with the Saints muſt needs be alſo: for then was the Obligation to worſhip, and to receive a mark, the Name, or the number of the Name, carrying the Nature.

But the 144000 ſealed, who had not defiled themſelves with Women, of a Virgin-worſhip, and obedience to the Lamb, diſtinct from the Beast and his Woman of Fornications, he carries; The Seed, who keep the Commandments of God, and hold the Teſtimony of Jeſus; The Saints and Holy Worſhippers in the Temple muſt certainly remonſtrate to this Idolatrous Tyranny, and abominate it: They are thoſe, who neither worſhip'd the Beast, nor his Image, nor receiv'd his Mark, Name, nor Number, as is after the mention of this Number, often recorded to their Honour.

Upon this, the Beaſt riſen out of the bottomleſs Pit, who was to make War with all theſe, and into whoſe hand they were given, would in his Rage and his Fury make the War, that was given to him, to make with them.

And by wonderful Providence, without which a Hairfalls not to the ground, The Name of the high Feud in this matter is in all Hiſtorical Records call'd a War; From 725, or 726, or the Beaſts 666, Icono-Machia, or Bellum Iconoclaſticum, The War of deſtroying Images Loade's Hiſtory. And though Leo the Emperour may ſeem to be the Aggreſſor, and to have begun the War; yet becauſe the Cauſe on his ſide was juſt, it is in Prophetical Cenſure, the Beast, that made the War, and Leo Canon, is herein a Repreſentative of all the Witneſſes.

Speedily after the War muſt follow the dying of the Witneſſes; for whenever the War began, it was given to the Beast to overcome and to kill: and this was, as was ſaid, ſolemnly declar'd by the ſecond Council of Nice, as alſo by the Excommunication of the Emperour, and violating his Rights in Italy from him, as in Capital Letters, Greek and Latin, as it were like the Jews Superſcription on Christ, All that worſhip not the Beaſt nor Received, &c. are damned Hereticks.

And this, according to the known Blaſt of Excommunication, was both a religious, a civil, and alſo a natural Death, as often as the Tyranny of the Beast could make it ſo. This Interdict, Proſcription, and Outlawry upon men, joyn'd with the Anathema, or Curſe of Excommunication, like caſting into the fiery Furnace, was the very dying of the Witneſſes, the diſpiriting and invalidating their Teſtimony; ſo that it was eſteem'd, not only dangerous as to worldly Concerns, but a deadly Sin to hold with them: They were curſed, even as he was, that was hanged on a Tree; All deteſted and abhorr'd them, as damned Hereticks, hated of God and Men.

And when the Beaſt had this Victory, They then cried out, Who is like the Beaſt? Who is able to make War with him? They then in token of Triumph, ſent Gifts one to another, rejoyced, and made merry, becauſe of theſe Prophets, who tormented them, that dwell on the Antichriſtian Earth.

But tho' they died, As their Lord did, they could not, as he, be buried: His Death was to be ſo aſſur'd by Burial; but theſe Witneſſes, being a ſucceſſive Body, were to continue dying, and prophecying, as Christ did at his Death, viz. in their continual Succeſſions: Part of this first day, the whole two following days, or twice 360 Years, joyn'd therefore as two Times, till within 1517, the last half day, or 180 Years; then the firſt motion to a Reſurrection began, and could not begin ſooner. So that when that Reſurrection began, we may know aſſuredly, Intimate Time was expir'd. The laſt 180 Years, on which it was to make an Impreſſion, was come, and that therefore the twice 360 days were paſt, or the two Times; and that ſome part of the firſt 360 days or first Time, had alſo paſt, ſince Intimate Time began, ſo as to come from thence forward to 1517, and ſo to 1697; which is the Period to be prov'd.

Till that 1517 then, They lay dead in the Street, or Breadth of that Great City, which extended it ſelf over Nations, Tongues, People, as the old City Rome did. The Sons of the Church-Rome were, as the Burgeſſes and Citizens of that City every where: This ſpiritual Sodom, and Egypt, is for the ſake of this very Type call'd the City where our Lord was crucified, and lay dead, three days as the three Witneſſes three and a half, and is the very ſame City and Church.

But the Nations, Tongues, and People, furniſhing new Succeſſions of them, ſuffer'd them not to be buried; that their Prophecy might continue 1260 Years: for the finiſhing their Testimony was not the finiſhing their Prophecy, which was to laſt the 1260 Days, but their Teſtimony, as it was Teſtimony without Martyrdom, was finiſh'd, and the Teſtimony of Martyrdom and dying begun, which from its Beginning was to continue three days and a half, or the inward ſeaſon part of Time, Times, Half a Time, viz. to 1697.

And to ſhew when it began, Prophecy, beſides killing, makes uſe of the Propriety of the Interdict, Proſcription, or Outlawry of Excommunication; That none ſhould buy or ſell who did not receive, &c. whether Great, Rich, or Free, pointing on the Emperours, on whom the Interdict ſo conſpicuouſly fell; then on Small, Poor, Bond, ſignifying the univerſal Death of the Witneſſes by the extent of the Nicean Anathema's at 787. All which is ſo clear a notice of the Time, that one would think it impoſſible to be denied.

Now that the Beast might be every way mounted to the height, to compleat his Number 666 at 725 or 26; and that the Divine Prophecy is cautious in not ſetting it too haſtily, may be eaſily believ'd, when we conſider the early aſpirings of the Biſhop of Rome, who before the Year 200, in the Controverſie concerning the time of celebrating Eaſter, had by Victor, otherwiſe a good man, and Martyr, by way of Preſage began to mannage the Key of the bottomleſs Pit in the Excommunication of the Eaſtern Churches; or if we conſider what Accounts Ammianus Marcellinus, a grave Heathen Hiſtorian in the Time of Julian the Apoſtate, about 360, gives of the State and Grandeur of that Biſhop in his Time; inſomuch, that he does profeſs the ſecular Glory, Richeſs, and Splendour of it might tempt him to embrace Chriſtianity, if that Biſhoprick might be the Reward of his Converſion. And although this Greatneſs muſt needs in the calamitous State of Rome be much depreſs'd; yet it is plain, it waited all opportunities of lifting up its Head, and at this Time to that height, that by infallible Judgment of this Prophecy, the Beaſt was come to his Number at 725.

And to conclude this matter; from all that hath been ſpoken of this Number, It cannot except by accident predict the end of the Beaſts Time; for however that Denunciation, Revel. 14. 9. intimates the poſſibility of worſhipping the Beast, and his Image, and receiving his Mark; viz. by impenitent Perſeverance in that Apoſtacy, even after not only his intimate Time expir'd, but even after the end of his 1260 Days, as I expound that Voice of the Angel; yet it is not to be ſuppos'd, that the Holy Spirit would give the Number of the Name that was to be receiv'd as a Teſt of Subjection to the Beast, as a Hieroglyphick of his End: For what ſervice were it to the Beast, or what diſhonour to Chriſt, to carry the Hieroglyphick of the Time God had determin'd to the Beast's Deſtruction? Seeing the Mark, the Name, the Number of the Name, and of the Beaſt, are, as hath been declar'd, all ſubſtantially wreath'd and wrought one into another, and import cloſe and deep Subjection to the Beaſt.

When we compare intimate Time in its beginning, and ending with the other Symbol of the Witneſſes ſhutting Heaven, that it ſhould not rain in the days of their Prophecy; it is a very viſible Reſemblance of that Time with the Apoſtacy of the ten Tribes, through the Seduction of Jezebel in the days of Elijah, and of that Drought of three Years and ſix Months at his Word.

As then the Seducements of a ſpiritual Jezebel, that maketh her ſelf a Propheteſs, led away thoſe, that by the Profeſſion of Christ ſhould be his Servants, to Idolatry and Fornication, even ſo the ſame Jezebel, Rev. 17. is plainly declar'd as in the Church of Thyatyra; ſo the Witneſſes contemporary with Rev. 2. 20. this Jezebel have a power to ſhut Heaven that it ſhould not rain in the twelve hundred ſixty Days of their Prophecy, but at their Word.

But then, as we have ſhewed, Elijah's three Years and ſix Months comprehended ſuch an Intimate Time, that a part of the firſt year, and a part alſo of the laſt ſix months, and the two years whole, comprehended the whole Time.

And thus in the Parallel of the Witneſſes, we may begin the first Year near the Time of the Star falling, when the Heaven became ſhut as to any Rain or Dew of pure Evangelical truth: but we moſt certainly know, that when there was a great ſound of Rain, as of the ſeven Thunders, viz. from 1517. Although it was but a Cloud, as big as a man's hand, that then appear'd, we know, I ſay, that Intimate Time was paſt, and that there could be from thence but 180 Years, which muſt end at 1697.

Then it was, Thou, O God, didſt ſend a plentiful Rain, whereby Pſal. 68. 9. thou didſt renew thy Inheritance, when it ſeem'd as it were quite loſt, and become perfect Heath and Wilnerneſs. And had not the Thunders been ſeal'd, the Rain had been by this time as the great Ocean, ſwelling with the Knowledge of the Lord, as the Waters cover the Sea; but at the prefix'd Time, the ſeventh Trumpet ſhall ſound, as the ſeventh Look of Elijah's Servant; 1 King. 18. 33, 34. and the Rain ſhall be ſo great, as to put a final ſtop to the ſpiritual Ahab, the great Antichriſtian King.

How much farther this Pillar, erected within Intimate Time, may guide us upon the Periods of Time, remarkable after the Reformation, we ſhall have opportunity to reſearch upon that Juncture, as alſo concerning the due Application of the Number of the Beaſt, upon both that and the next diſtribution of the Line we are to entreat upon.

I conclude then this great Character of Time, viz. 666. under the Apprehenſion of its Root at 25 from the Reſurrection, to 725, with this ſhort Remark.

By this ſure Word of Prophecy we may ſee the danger of returning Remark. to Antiquity, Antiquity not Cannoniz'd, Antiquity without the Aſſurance of the Word of God, and ſolid Reaſon to bear it up in all its Beheſts. It would be to repeat over again the ſteps of the Apoſtacy, and to produce the Number of the Beaſt a ſecond Time: it would be no better than Nicodemus's returning to his Mothers Womb to be born; from whence he would certainly come with the ſame Corruption, double.

Even ſuch would be the State of Chriſtian Religion, if roll'd back into the ſame Womb of Antiquity, not keeping cloſe to the abſolute meaſure of the Word of Jeſus Chriſt. It would prove a renewed Womb of Apoſtacy; it would grow up to a ſecond Six hundred ſixty ſix.

SECT. 12. In which is given an Explication of the Woe of the ſixth Trumpet, eſpecially to the taking of Conſtantinople, and by Proportion to the Reformation, and the end of that Woe, and an adjuſtment of the Hour, Day, Month, and Year, to the whole Time, upon Revel. 9. 12, 13, 14, &c.

HAving now ſettled the whole ſpace of Intimate Time, by the number 666, as it reaches from 725, to 1517; and alſo the Times of the first Woe Trumpet by the Reign, and Ravage of the Mahometan Locuſts, or Saracens, I come now to the ſecond Woe, or of the Turkiſh Horſemen, and to obſerve the prophetical Gauge of Time, or that moſt notorious Period, they made by taking Constantinople, ſtyl'd, as we have prov'd, killing the third part of Men at 1453; and ſo to judge of their Gourſe of Time, running down to 1697, which they complete there, with the ending of the Witneſſes 1260 days, and of this whole Line of Time in all its Denominations, and joyn in the proof, that then it muſt end.

Now that this Trumpet is the Symbol of the Turkiſh Horſemen, I ſhall firſt by the compare of the univerſal Knowledge, (that not only Hiſtory, but even common Experience gives of them) with the prophetical Scheme, make it moſt credible, they are here intended.

1. They are deſcrib'd, as four Angels bound in the River Euphrates, that is, according to this myſtick Prophecy, wherein the inviſible angelical Powers repreſented the Powers of this World, as guided and conducted by them, like the Spirit of Ezekiels four living Creatures in the Wheeles of worldly Events Ezek. 10. 13. and Mutations, ſo various, ſo full of Revolution, that it is cry'd to them, Oh Whele, Oh World.

2. A People, they were near the River Euphrates, both in their Original, and their after Potentacy, always ready to overflow, but that they were bound, till their due Time appointed by God; and four, either as a number of Univerſality, or that they eminently appeared in four Branches, till the Ottoman ſurmounted them all, and ſtrengthen'd it ſelf into Glory and Power.

3. They were looſed at the Voice, that ſounded from the Altar of Incenſe, from the Prayers of the Servants of God worſhiping there while the Gentiles trod the holy Court and City of outward Profeſſion. There was a cry of the ſouls under the Altar of Sacrifice in the fifth Seal, while the Church Revel. 6. 9. Revel. 8. 5. was in a State of Purity, though declining. On which followed the firſt deſolation of Heatheniſm by Conſtantine; there was much Incenſe offered with the Prayers of all Saints, under the ſeventh Seal, and by Coales taken from the Altar of Incenſe, while the Church was retiring hither, as at its laſt Gaſpes of general Purity the Effect of all was the final Deſolation of Heatheniſm by Theodoſius's Victory over Eugenius and Argobaſtes as before expounded; at the meaſuring the Temple, the Altar, viz. of Incenſe within it, and caſting Revel. 11. 19. out the outward Court, and its Altar of Sacrifice, to be us'd by the Gentile-profeſſors of Chriſtianity, (which was the taking away the daily Sacrifice) the Servants of God retired to the Altar of Incenſe, as in a Temple ſhut and not opened, till the ſeventh Trumpet▪ and from hence as in the deepth of their retired State the Voice came, as the Effect of their Prayers, and the Vengeance of the Temple upon the profane Gentiles; treading the holy Court under their beſtian Princes Protection.

4. The vaſt number of Horſes agrees to the huge numbers, of Horſemen, the Turkiſh Princes have by general Cuſtom brought into the Field, and uſed in all their warlike Expeditions and Aſſaults; and as this Prophecy, when it would have any point of Truth, made both moſt certain, and moſt remarkable; it uſes ſome ſuch vehement Remark, as this, I Revel. 7. 4. heard their number, and ſaw their Horſes in a Viſion, as I heard the number of the ſealed, I John ſaw the New Jeruſalem, c. 21. 2. &c. ſo here, I heard their Number.

5. Their excellent poliſhed Armor, like Breſt-plates of Jacinct and Fire, or the blue and livid Flame of Brimſtone, Their inſolent and terrifying Grand loquence, Their falſe and ſerpentine tayl'd Religion, or impoſture, which with its Succeſs was become Head of Policy, pretended Argument, and Reaſon of Imperial Power and Grandeur, on pretence of which, they claim'd univerſal Power, and with which they made ſo loud a noiſe in Diſdain of Chriſtianity, that with their Mouths and Tails they were ſo hurtful; and which is moſt critical of the Time near the taking of Conſtantinople by Mahomet the Great, thoſe Guns and great Pieces. formerly unknown Engines, vomiting out Brimſtone, or the ſulphurean Powder, Fire, and Smoak were of ſignal uſe in the taking Conſtantinople, or killing the third of men. All theſe agree.

6. That monumental period it ſelf determines all; for what ſo great, as the final deſolation of the Grecian Imperialiſm, call'd the killing the third part of men.

And herein is the difference moſt remarkable betwixt Caſting Rome, as a burning Mountain into the Sea, and ſmiting the third of the Lights of Heaven, Then Rome reviv'd, and the Beſtian Glory inlight'nd it. But this third of men are kill'd, and ſhall n'ere revive, to be an Antichriſtian Empire.

7. Now to all theſe ſo lively Emblems and Pictures of this Ottomanick Power, in which the Turkiſh Dynasties both centred, and aſcended their height; let us adjust the Aſſignation of the Time; The Day, the Month, the Year, make in prophetical Account 395 years, and they both aſcertain, joyn'd with the former years from the Mahometan Hegira, ſo great a ſpace as 830 years of the 1260; they parallel the days of years, the Month of years, the year of years, us'd in deſcyphering the Times of the ſufferings of Gods Servants, and of the Beaſts Tyranny, and are therefore compounded of lunar and ſolar Time, and as in ſignification of the cleaving and parting the Bestian Night-piece, there is moſt of ſolar Time.

The Hour is of moſt particular and ſignal Importance both as it is ſet, as it were on purpoſe, to anſwer the one Hour of the ten Kings receiving Power with the Beaſt; and alſo as an Hour ſignifying an intire Seaſon at the ſetting out of the Turkiſh Time, and when the Day, the Month, the Year are run out, the Hour remains an Hour ſtill, and makes a juſt ſeaſon to the paſſing away of this ſecond Woe, at the end of the 1260 days, which long Time of Duration ſeems imported in that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or hereafter, ſignifying a lieſurely Motion; but the ſeventh Trumpets Motion is as we ſhall find, very ſudden, quick, and diſpatchful.

The Hour, the Day, the Month, the Year reaches then to the taking Conſtantinople, and then going on, there remain juſt ſixty years to the Reformation, during which Time God expected the Repentance of the other, or Weſtern part of the Antichriſtian World upon ſo great a Judgment on that Eaſtern part, in which the Western had ſo great an Intereſt by ſuch an Union in Antichriſtianiſm, while the Eaſtern Horn ſo earneſtly affected, and aſpir'd to the ſame Primacy, and Univerſality, and alſo were guilty of much the ſame Idolatry and Superstition, and as the Union was thus near, ſo the claim of Dominion by the Western Horn over the Eaſtern, was very bold, confident, and impatient of denyal, and ſubmitted to at that Councel of Florence, 1439, juſt before this killing the third part of men (as it were providentially) the more apparently to intereſt the Weſtern Antichriſtian State in this Woe, by the Greeks which made them one before men, as they were always before God.

Immediately after the ſevere cenſure upon the impenitency of the whole Beſtian State, compar'd with the very worſt of the Gentiles in all manner of Idolatry, Sorcery of Seduction, Senſuality, Blood, hateful ſacrilegious Thefts, Cheats, Frauds, and Emunction of mens Eſtates on religious Pretences; on all theſe, I ſay, follows the divine Portraicture of the Reformation under the next Head.

Now the Argument confirming this true Motion of things upon the Line of Time, as hath been ſtated, is very forcible, for it ſhews the deſcent of it ſo many years from that famous date of Mahometaniſm, at 622, ſo often mention'd; and it leads to a Period ſo very grand in Hiſtory, as the Expiration of the Grecian Monarchy; after that, The continuing Impenitency of the Weſtern Apoſtacy, and Eaſtern alſo, as we ſhall ſee, was ſo notorious, as to improve it ſelf, rather than to abate any thing.

This Impenitency, the very eſſential Character of the Apoſtacy to its final Deſtruction, draws the courſe of Time at this preſent Juncture down to the Reformation, or the laſt 180 years; in the mean while, the Turkiſh Woe continues its hour as an Evidence; That the 1260 days of the Witneſſes Prophecy in Sackcloth are not yet at an end; nor are they yet in full ſenſe riſen; nor can the ſeventh Trumpet yet have ſounded; becauſe the ſecond Woe, however in this face of Affairs now in the World, it ſeems upon its remove, is not yet gone, nor ſhall go; till all other things declar'd to come to paſs, before that ſhall have paſs'd, ſhall be ready to their proper motion alſo.

The People of God at the beginning of this Trumpet ſeem like the Iſraelites under the Egyptian Slavery, when the Conduct of thoſe two Witneſſes, Moſes and Aaron, appear'd to them; they cry out to Heaven, groaning under their Burdens: And there are many loud Sounds by way of Return from many eminent Servants of God, declaring his Judgments upon ſpiritual Egypt, and ſmiting it with Plagues in a free publication of the Vials of this Prophecy, to be fulfill'd in their Seaſon; The Mahometan Woes were the first Plagues, and the Vials the laſt: and from this Time eſpecially, the Strokes of theſe Plagues, were as often, as it were, as they would, call'd down firſt by Prayer, and then foretold by the Witneſſes; but much more it ſhall be done, and much more their Duty to do thus in the next State of the Witneſſes within the Reformation, as we ſhall then ſhew.

By all which, by way of Remark, we may ſee, God did not leave himſelf without Witneſs of his dreadful Diſpleaſure upon the Apoſtacy, and Antichriſtianiſm of the Beſtian Earth, and Prince; againſt whom, theſe two Trumpets ſounded; the ſecond of which cannot expire, nor ceaſe its Sound and Blaſt till the Tenth of this anathematiz'd City Jericho fall, in the full Revolt of its ten Kings, till the Earthquake ſlay the 7000, and the rest give Glory to God in the Converſion that ſhall be at that time in the midſt of a yet perſevering general Impenitency: and the Beaſts forty two Months end, as to his Monarchick Power, however he ſurvive till the Brightneſs of the coming of Chriſt, in ſome low ſtate of Being and Attempt to recover his Power.

And even as the Grecian, Antichriſtian Empire was now deſolated, the third part of men kill'd, and the Imperial Seat turn'd to the Ottoman Port, ſo in a much higher degree of Judgment Babylon ſhall then be burnt with a perpetual burning; and not only the third part of men, but the whole reſt of men, who have not repented ſhall be kill'd with the Sword of Chriſt's Mouth, that is, ſo utterly ſubdued, and condemn'd, as never to return to Empire any more, and the Beast himſelf, and falſe Prophet, who had deceiv'd them, cast into the Lake.

In the time of the ſecond Trumpet, Rome had been thrown as a burning Mountain into the Sea; where it was not only preſerv'd, but as it were, new caſt for a future Glory under the Beast. But at that time its Smoak ſhall aſcend for ever, and its Glory ſink as a Mill-ſtone, not to be recover'd.

In the third Trumpet many men died, but not ſo many, as to riſe to a third part of men, ſhewing the Imperial Beſtianiſm Rev. 8. 7. did immediately ſucceed, and keep that Imperialiſm alive, according to our Explication of the third part.

In this ſixth Trumpet, the third part of men died; the Grecian Empire is irrecoverably ceas'd, but the Weſtern Empire lives ſtill in the Beaſt and his ten Kings. But the whole Reſidue of men are kill'd, to ſhew the utter end of Beſtianiſm, Eaſtern and Weſtern alſo, when the ſeventh Trumpet ſhall have its full effect. In the fourth Trumpet the Sun and the Stars were ſmitten in their third part; The ſupreme and ſubordinate Magiſtrates, ſo that the day ſhined not for a third part, and the Night likewiſe. Yet within a ſpace after, the Beſtian Star fell from Heaven to Earth, and gave a new Light; but at that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , It is done. The Beaſt and all ſuch impure Lights, ſuch wandring Stars, are deliver'd up to the Blackneſs of Darkneſs for ever.

And as a Pledge of ſuch a Deſolation, The Grecian Antichriſtianiſm, ſo far as not repented of, ſo far as the Members of the Grecian Churches are not Witneſſes in Sackcloth, is kept up by God, in ſo deſpicable and ruin'd a condition to this day, as a monument prophetical of the laſt Judgment on Antichriſtianiſm: within the Number of which, I fear all ſuch Impenitents fall. All which may ſerve as a brief Remark on this joynt of Time.

SECT. XIII. This Section enters into the Half Time of the Reformation, and by the Agreement of the Prophecy with the Event, demonſtrates the Beginning and End of that Time; on Rev. c. 10.

HAving thus far travers'd this Line of Time, there remains yet the laſt part of it, or the Half Time; very great, and remarkable in its Dawn, but to be much more remarkable in its Setting and Cloſe: and it is to be aſſign'd to the Reformation from 1517 to 1697.

We have found the order in which it hath come on, very clear, brought down by Prophecy, in Symbols ſo juſtly proportionate to matters of Fact, and Events all along Hiſtory, firſt to the Apoſtacy, and from thence, by as unqueſtionable a Chain of Events, during that Apostacy, as hath been before deſcrib'd, till the Reformation; and now we ſhall find the Reformation, as admirably ſet out, and no other things in the whole courſe of Time, anſwering to each Repreſentation, as thoſe Cardinal Points of History do. What greater Demonſtration then can we have, that we are upon the right ſenſe and ſcope of Prophecy? Since ſuch admirable Correſpondencies, as if we our ſelves by our own Judgments had been to contrive the one for the other, we could not, under Veils have deſired ſo much; and therefore they can no more be ſuſpected of chance, then that the Letters, Sillables, and Words of the Apocaliptick Prophecy, ſhould come out by chance into that exact System, wherein we now find them.

I pray therefore which of theſe grand Events can by Hiſtory be conteſted? or what fitter prophetical Symbols could be found out for them or in ſuch a Succeſſion? And ſo we ſhall find in this particular of the Reformation ſo recent and freſh in Hiſtory, and all moſt in Memory at this day; and at this day running on, ſo that the Inſtances of it are moſt notorious, confeſs'd, and even to be admired in the Wonders of Providence, that brought it to paſs, and yet ſuſtain it.

When therefore the Beſtian or Antichriſtian Kingdom was coming ſo near its number, as that the Image of Supremacy had been made to the Beaſt at the 606; confirmed to it, and Life given to it, to ſpeak, and to cauſe, &c. by the Lateran Councel at 649. come to its very number at 725. The War was between the Beaſt and the Witneſſes, repreſented by the Jeconoclaſtick Emperours, and their Conſtantinopolitan Councel, damning Image Worſhip, 754, but then the Witneſſes were overcome by the Ceſſation of thoſe Emperours, and by that Councel of Nice, 787; and ſo they lying dead till their firſt motion to a riſing, 1517.

While all theſe things were, the Judgment of God in juſt Degrees and Meaſures purſued with Vengeance this Antichristian Kindom.

Firſt by Mahomets ſetting up his falſe Prophetiſm, as near the Supremacy, given by Phocas, as 622, to 606, by the Locusts or Mahometan Saracens, ready to enter their first five Months, and to strike as a Serpion, about the Time of the War, with the Witneſſes, eſpecially at their Death, 787; And together with the Apoſtacy ſtrengthning it ſelf, they advanc'd into their ſecond five Months of hurting with the ſtings of their Tails, and when a winterly torpidneſs ſeiz'd them, then by the Turks as a far greater and more ſevere, as alſo more continuing Scourge. God Executed his Judgments on this Antichristian Empire.

But the Impenitency ſtill continuing, Chriſt Appears, as it were from Heaven, in the Reformation; and how evident is it, that the Reformation followed on ſuch a ſtate of the Latine, or ſtrictly Roman World; for can any pretend, there was after the taking of Conſtantinople, any ſhew of Repentance; Repentance of their worſhiping Demons, departed Spirits, or Images, and Pictures of Gold or Silver, Wood or Stone, which neither hear, ſee, or walk? nor did they repent of their Murthers, thoſe cruel Butcheries of the Saints and Servants of God, nor of their Sorceries, thoſe bewitchings of Men with a falſe ſenſual Religion, their lying or magical and Necromantick Miracles, aſcrib'd to Relicks, Images, and the Idolized Host, nor of their Fornications, allowed Concubinacies and Stews, nor of their Thefts, their pious Frauds, and wiping men of their Goods and Eſtates by Cheats, and to falſe and impious Ends; and that this high and avowed impenitency was not only then, but hath continued ever ſince, appears too much by the Councel of Trent, and the whole Tract of time after the Reformation.

1. Let us then conſider the Appearance, as it were of Chriſt from Heaven, againſt this Impenitency. He, the mighty ſupream Angel of the divine Preſence comes down from Heaven, though ſitting in Heaven, in his mighty Adminiſtrations.

2. He is cloathed with a Cloud, his Face as the Sun breaking out of the Cloud, and creating a Bow as in the day of Rain, Theſe Appearances are, as after a Flood, not yet removed; the Clouds were yet hovering and flying, the Rain not yet gon, the Brightneſs watery, and yet with ſignifications of Mercy and the Grace of the Covenant, That the Flood ſhould be drawn off, and return no more to cover the Earth.

3. His Feet as Pillars of Fire, ſignifying both the refining and purification of his Servants, as alſo their Vivi Comburin, their Death in the midſt of Flames, as we know how frequent they were at that Time.

4. He had in his Hand an open Book, the Book of his Kingdom, as if he were now ready to publiſh the Decree of his univerſal Pſal. 2. 7. Reign, which had been ſo often ſtay'd by ſealing, and now after the Seals opened, and the ſix Trumpets ſounding ready to reveal it ſelf.

5. As a ſignal of his unbounded Dominion, He ſets his Dan. 12. 6. right Foot on the Sea, and his left Foot on the Earth, as from the Sea to the end of the Earth.

6. He cried with a Loud Voice, as when a Lion roars; when he received the Book, He is call'd the Lion of the Tribe of Judah, Then he prevail'd to open the ſeven Seals, now as the ſame Revel. 5. 5. Lyon, he holds the Book open, ſhewing his just right to the Throne of David, the Throne and Empire of the new Jeruſalem, and roars from his Holy Habitation.

7. When he had thus roared, ſeven thunders utter their Voices, as in an Eccho, or reſound of Heaven above to his juſt 2 Sam. 2. 10. claim; and as Hannah prophecyed of old, The Lord ſhall thunder from Heaven on his Adverſaries, ſo he on the Adverſaries of his Kingdom, when he comes to judge the end of the Earth, when God gives ſtrength to this his King, and exalts the Horn of his Anointed.

Now all theſe things were that powerful ſound of the Goſpel, and divine Truth, by Luther and the firſt Reformers, like the Angels coming down from Heaven, and rouling away the Stone in Preparation of the Lords Reſurrection; This arous'd Matt. 28. 1. and amaz'd the World then, even as the Keepers of the Grave were as dead Men, when Chriſt aroſe, and this was more a dreadful ſtroke upon the Beſtian Kingdom, then Mahometaniſm it ſelf. For this was an Arrow levell'd at the Heart of his Kingdom, and declared it to be Antichristian, an Uſurpation upon the Glory of Chriſt, This was a dawn of the moſt terrifying Appearance of Christ, and ſhaked the very Foundations of his State: This accompanied, with the Separation of ſo many Princes and States from that Antichriſtian Empire, was more formidable then all the Aſſaults of a falſe and barbarous Religion, however accompanied with the Mahometan Force; and yet even that remains a ſcourge upon it ſince the Reformation, until now; and cannot ceaſe to be ſo, while Antichristianiſm it ſelf ſhall ſurvive.

But if things had thus gone on, The Kingdom of Christ had long 'ere now appear'd. Let us then conſider the Agreement of the Symbols of Prophecy with the ſtay of this Glory of Chriſt, that it did not proceed to the utmoſt in the Ruine of Antichrist, and the Revelation of his ſupream Dominion.

The firſt Eſtopple on the Kingdom of Chriſt, is the ſealing of the Thunders the conſtant Symbol of ſome breaking out of Christ's Kingdom; for they were ſuch powerful Voices of Higheſt and moſt Excellent Truth, that if they had been written, as John, in Zeal to the Glory of Chriſt, was about ſpeedily to write them, and not ſeal'd; They had rent the Heavens, and the Kingdom of Chriſt had been proclaim'd, as by the Voices of the ſeventh Trumpet.

The clear, ſhrill, and exalted Voice of Divine Truth, is Luc. 17. 24. as the Lightning that with the Thunder ſhineth from one end of the Heaven, and that ſhineth to the other end of Heaven, and brings forth the Day of the Son of Man; which the Antichriſtian Kingdom trembles at, and is ſhiver'd by, as by the ſtroke of Thunder.

But written and ſeal'd are oppos'd in this Prophecy, as immediate coming to paſs, and reſerv'd to come to paſs hereafter, are oppos'd one to the other.

There is a Recognition, and Renewal of the Oath of Chriſt, concerning Time, Times, Half-Time, Dan. 12. 9. Indeed the Front and Aſpect of the Oath there is turn'd another way; for then it was directed upon theſe Times, as to come, and the Oath is, They ſhall be; here it points upon them, as paſt, and Chriſt ſwears, Time ſhall be no more, but till the ſeventh Trumpet, and then all ſhould be finiſh'd, ſpoken by the Prophets of his Kingdom; which is ſuch a Myſtery the World will not believe, however told them. They are angry whenever Christ takes his Power to him, and reigns; and much more angry at Rev. 11. 18. any mention of it before hand, at any unlocking or reading, viz. interpreting Prophecy concerning it. But Christ ſwears, There ſhall be no more Time, Or no Kalendar of any Kingdom, but his own at the ſeventh Trumpet; it ſhall then immediately ſucceed, and be proclaim'd. Till then Time is allowed for the thunders to remain ſeal'd; Then they ſhall be opened, And if the Thunders had not been ſealed before the Oath, the Oath had cut off that Time alſo, but becauſe the half Time cannot be leſs then it ſelf, The Thunders remain ſeal'd, neither more nor leſs than the half Time. So it is not 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a Time, but only a half Time, and a whole Time could be no more.

4. The eating the Book, Its being ſweet in the Mouth, and bitter in the Belly, and prophecying again ſignifie altogether the retirement of Chriſts Kingdom, anew into Prophecy in place of preſent Accompliſhment, and of that Kingdom then appearing.

For therefore was Its ſweet in the Mouth, becauſe the Diſcourſe of that Kingdom, as in the Voice of Thunder was exceeding ſweet, as importing its preſent Appearance. But the Diſcourſe of it, as matter of Prophecy, and the Re-abſconding it to that purpoſe into the Belly was exceeding bitter, as ſignifying its Delay and Secrecy, for longer time yet, as Belly imports ſecretly.

Whereas therefore the Book in regard of the half-ſeaſon ended, was opened, as if then to be accompliſh'd, and the things written in it to be finiſhed, Its remanding into the Belly of the Prophet, concludes its delay, and this was bitter. The Book therefore was ſweet in any preſence, bitter in any Delays of the Kingdom. The Kingdom is not to be yet, while the half day laſts; It muſt be, when that ends in the ſeventh Trumpet; therefore it remains in Prophecy. And of the Servants of God continuing to Prophecy in Sack cloth, becauſe of the delay of Chriſts Kingdom, and to prophecy again before many Peoples and Nations, and Tongues and Kings, whom this Kingdom concerns, John is here the Repreſentative, the prophetical Scheme or Symbol. For this Prophecy is unto, and ſo before many, who will not vouchſafe to hearken or attend to it; yet it is unto them, before them, and will take hold of them. But while the Book is in Prophecy, in the Belly, It is Bitter; and the Witneſſes prophecy in Sackcloth. So John Perſonates or Proxies for them.

The ſealing then of the Thunders, as alſo the Voice of the Roar of the Lion, by implication, retiring, the Eating of the open Book, or returning it into Prophecy, Argue, It muſt remain in Prophecy, as it had done the whole Time of the Trumpets, after the Seals opened, becauſe of the 144000 ſeal'd, and that the Kingdom did not appear when it had in the Christian Emperours made ſo loud a claim; And now by the Thunders utterances, a ſo publick challenge of its Right, yet it muſt return again into Prophecy, and be Bitter in the Belly. All theſe are the clear and evident Importance of theſe Symbols in a due compare of the Parts of this Prophecy between themſelves.

And if we look not only into History, but Knowledge, it cannot be denyed, but that the Kingdom of Christ hath not yet appear'd in Glory; The bleſſed Effects of Chriſtian Religion, The great Prophecies concerning thoſe Effects, that even ſwell the Womb of Prophecy, have not yet been brought forth; The Antichriſtianiſm, the Beſtianiſm, the Apostle Paul, the Apoſtle Pet. Epiſt. 2. c. 2. c. 3. Peter, the Apoſtle John, eſpecially in his Apocal. deſcribes, hath yet a too ſad Intereſt in the Chriſtian World. Mahometaniſm covers a great part of the habitable Earth, and till very lately, as in ſignification of the Time of Christ's Kingdom to be proclaim'd, near at hand, hath been the Scourge and Terror of Chriſtianity, but more particularly, as according to this Prophecy of the Antichriſtianity of Eaſt and Weſt, and holds a very conſiderable part of the Profeſſion of it under Slavery; Pagaiſm, we know poſſeſſes (except obſtinately blind interſpers'd Judaniſm) the reſt of the World; All which muſt remove at Chriſt's Kingdom.

And if we conſider the State of Chriſtianity more Reformed to it ſelf, to ſpeak in the Language, and Symbols of this Prophecy; There are very great Parts of the Reformation, that are within the Bowels of the yet Antichriſtian Princes, and ſo within the Dition and Kingdom of the Beaſt, when ever it pleaſes God to give ſcope to that Power, They are all manner of ways perſecuted, and harraſs'd, even as the Succeſſion or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of the Church of Thyatyra were to be, and their laſt Works and Sufferings thereby, became more than their Firſt, Rev. 2. 19. &c. and are ſo far from being perfectly riſen, and out of Sack-cloth, that they make an appearance of the Witneſſes again Hungary. France. ſlain, as in Neighbour Countries of late.

Other Parts of the reform'd Church, have not purſued the true Principles of the Reformation, the Regulation of all Things in Doctrine, Worſhip, Converſation, and Diſcipline, according to the pure and perfect Rule of the Word of God; but that Word in many things is regulated by Antiquity, not conſidering how early the Mystery of Iniquity was at work, and where the Foot of the account of the Beaſt's Number ought to be plac'd even at 25 or 26, from the Reſurrection; Revel. 3. v. 1. &c. ſo that theſe, as in the Church of Sardis, affecting too much outward Pomp and Grandieur, are to ſtrengthen the Remainders which are ready to dye, that are to fill up the Reformation, to endeavour to open the Voices of the Thunders among themſelves, and to prophecy more vigorouſly before Peoples, Nations, Tongues, and Kings; concerning which Things the generality are ſo aſleep, That there are but a few Names, who have not defiled their Garments, but will be in great danger, of a ſhameful Deveſtiture, or Degradation, when Chriſt appears. Revel. 3. 3. compar'd with Revel. 16. 15.

The Church of Philadelphia, although in a general Zeal to have a perfect Square with pure Evangelical Truth, be indeed v. 7. &c. in Being, yet not come to make the Apocalyptick Line of Time by its proper Interval or ſpace, nor can do before the end of the 1260 days, as it is drawn upon theſe Churches to the New Jeruſalem, which appears in Philadeph. and the Right of a Church, Their Door of the Profeſſion of Chriſt, according to his Word is endeavoured to be ſhut, although Chriſt as by immediate Power hath hitherto kept it open; yet They of this Church have but a little ſtrength, outward Power or Glory. Revel. 3. 7. &c.

The Synagogue of Sathan is ready on all Accounts, and at all Advantages to Diſſinagogue them and caſt them out, to controul and brow-beat them, and that Synagogue muſt be of the Reformed; ſo the naming them Jews imports, as in the Church of Smyrna, Jews ſignified Chriſtians in Profeſſion, but becoming Gentiles; ſo here it ſignifies Reformed, but ſo far relaps'd, as to be falſly ſo call'd; who are at the ſame elevation of Corruption, the Apoſtacy was at, in the Church of Smyrna; Not long before the 1260 dark days came in, ſo that though they diſallow the Apoſtacy ſince that time, yet they are ready to Cannonize it ſo far as to that Time it had proceeded, and might if they had Time, find the ſame Path to the ſame End; Yet ſtill they eſcape the Beaſts Number, 666.

Now in regard of all theſe things, it is moſt evident, The Witneſſes muſt be yet in Sack-cloth, but they are, if they are not wanting to their own Priviledges, and Office, like Moſes, and Aaron, commiſſion'd to ſmite with Plagues, as often at they will; that is, to declare the foulneſs of the Apoſtacy, to Revel. 11. 6. remonſtrate the Beſtianiſm, and Antichriſtianiſm of it, and to foretel the ſeventh Trumpet, and its Voices and Vials in Ruine of the Kingdom of the Beast, and the great Judgments to be executed on his City, Church, Himſelf, and his falſe Prophet, and all the Impenitents of his Kingdom, from firſt to laſt; and alſo to declare the Redemption of the whole Iſrael of God from this ſpiritual Egypt and its Slavery, the opening the Temple, that the Ark of the Teſtament, the Tabernacle of Teſtimony, may be ſeen in Heaven, and the Kingdom of Chriſt appear in the New Jeruſalem.

And this they may do as often as they will, That is, There is abundant Evidence of Prophetick Truth to do it by; There are abundant Promiſes of Acceptance, Favour, and Support in the doing of it; ſo that it is a Remiſneſs of Will, that is, of Zeal not to do it. For Bleſſed is he that heareth, and they that read the Words of this Prophecy, eſpecially when the Time is ſo near at Hand.

The laſt part of this Time, is the moſt Glorious, becauſe Revel. 11. 11. &c. it iſſues out into the ſeventh Trumpet, and then thoſe great things will come to paſs in Preparation, of which all that was at the beginning of that Time, was but a ſhade and ſemblance.

Then the Spirit of Life, in full and perfect meaſure, ſhall enter into the Witneſſes, and ſet them on their Feet; and great fear ſhall fall on them that ſee them; there will be then ſo wonderful an appearance of divine Power and Judgment; as upon the Apoſtles Doctrine and Miracles in the very firſt Times. Where if things had gone on with the ſame Power from Heaven as at firſt, the Kingdom of Christ had then appear'd, but the Myſtery of Iniquity ſurpris'd them at 25 or 26.

There ſhall be a Voice calling them up to Heaven, and as in the Cloud, wherein Chriſt himſelf aſcended, They ſhall Aſcend, and whereas only the Servants of Chriſt beheld Him, Their Enemies ſhall behold them, which ſpeaks the publickneſs of their Aſcention, and the mighty Influences, it will have.

And in the ſame Hour, the Tenth, that is, the Decem Principality of the great City, viz. moſt neceſſarily, That great City in which the Witneſſes lay dead in the breadth of it, fell; For when the Ten Horns, that give State and Altitude to the Beast, fall off from his ſeventh Head; the Woman that ſits on the Beaſt, which is this very ſame City-Church, muſt needs fall from that Height, with which the Beaſt carried it, while exalted with his Ten Horns; which ſubſtantial Reaſon, will recompence for the ſeeming Impropriety of ſuch a uſe of the Word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 ; This Tenth being both in Dan; and this Prophecy ſo eſſential to the Beaſt, that carries the Woman.

The Aſcent of the Witneſſes into Heaven, I underſtand to be ſome Exemplification on Earth of the Glory, and Triumph, The Witneſſes of Christ, that have gone out of the World, ſuffering for Chriſt in any degrees of Martyrdome, have at this time in Heaven, upon this change of the World to Christ's Kingdom, as undoubtedly, the Saints have on all ſuch Changes, even as the Angels joy in the Repentance of Sinners; As the Saints in Heaven triumph'd at the Deſolation of Heatheniſm, or the caſting down of the Dragon. The Exemplification then of this on Earth by the exalted ſtate of the true Servants of Chriſt there, is the Importance of theſe Symbols.

And in the ſame Hour oppos'd to the ſame, or one Hour of Revel. 17. 12, 13. the Ten Kings receiving Power with the Beast, and giving then their Kingdom to him, and therefore comes now into a fit Counter-parallel; There ſhall be an Earth-quake, ſuch a mighty Concuſſion, ſhake and change of the State of the Chriſtian World, that Cities ſhall be removed, as it were, and not be the ſame they were before; That great City, although it ſhall remain on its Heap, yet its tenthly or Ten Kingdom'd-ſtate ſhall utterly fall; ſeven thouſand, not Names only, but Names of Men, ſhall be ſlain; They ſhall be ſlain in their Corrupt Antichriſtian ſtate, and utterly aboliſhed, and an Apocalyptical, Evangelical ſeven ſhall take their Room, ſo that the Succeſſours in their Places, ſhall have ſuch a Senſe of this Great Judgment on them, as to Give Glory to God; For that at this Time, the whole Antichristian State was converted, and repented, I cannot underſtand, becauſe of the after courſe of this Prophecy; But a great alteraiion in the Poſture of the Chriſtian World will then be made; It will be of another Model, as great a change as ſeven thouſand Orders of Men, falling under the ſenſe and influence of this Apocalyptical Prophecy, and modelled according to that can make, ſhall then be, ſo that in the whole Succeſſion to the Kingdom of Chriſt, ſignified by the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , They ſhall give Glory to God, the God of Heaven, in place of the Man of Sin, who ſat in the Temple of God, ſhewing himſelf, that He is God, and in place of Idols of Gold and Silver.

Then the ſecond Woe ſhall paſs away, Mahometaniſm, whatever Exiſtence it may have in the World, ſhall no longer remain the Woe of the Chriſtian World, becauſe when Antichriſtianity, the Provocation of ſo great a Judgment is fallen, the Judgment it ſelf ſhall alſo remove; although Euphrates may yet continue a River, till at the ſixth Vial it is dried up, yet it ſhall not ſo overflow, as hitherto it hath done.

And this Woe is always to be eſteem'd the Boundary of the 1260 Days for their ending; for till that Woe is paſt, they cannot end; for till then the Witneſſes do not riſe perfectly, nor come out of Sackcloth; till then the Beaſts forty two Months of being a Beſtian Power do not end, nor the 1260 of the Woman in the Wilderneſs; but then they ſhall all end together. Therefore the Craſhings and Smoaking of the Mahometan Mountain at this Time, gives an alarm to the Expectation of theſe things: and however the Antichriſtian Power, by its Contributions, concurr with the Ten Kings to the paſſing away of that Woe; yet let it certainly know, that at that very ſame time, and by thoſe very Ten Kings falling off from it, its own Decarchy or Ten-horn'd Supremacy, ſhall fall into the Duſt alſo.

For, as we may be aſſured, The Reformation, the riſing of the Witneſſes, are not yet at their top, becauſe that Woe is not yet paſs'd; ſo we may be aſſur'd, All the Symbols, and Emblems of the Antichristian City, and Prince, as roll'd down from their height, and of the Kingdom of Christ riſing, although being future, we cannot ſo certainly expound them, yet they ſhall in their ſignificancy be fulfill'd, and made good to the utmoſt, as thoſe have been before them, which we more fully comprehend by Hiſtory. And that, all muſt be fulfill'd within the 180 Years from 1517, or from the Reformation begun then, which muſt be by 1697. For that ſo the mouth of the Lord hath ſpoken by this Prophecy, I now proceed to argue.

I muſt rely upon the proof I have already offer'd along this Line; That I have made true motions and progreſſes upon it in Events of ſo great Concernment and univerſal Notoriety to the Chriſtian World, as to be moſt worthy to be the Diſcoveries of ſo Sovereign and Imperial a Prophecy, given by the Prince of the Kings of the Earth, receiv'd from his Father, to ſhew to his Servants; digeſted into a meth ••• and Series of Time moſt exact, and contriv'd into ſuch • onderful and ſelf-demonſtrating Symbols, as that they may be found out by them that are ſtirr'd up by God to Read, and ſo propos'd to thoſe whom God enclines to Hear, that Both may come to the Bleſſedneſs promis'd, by underſtanding them aright. Rev. 1. 3.

In compariſon of which Events, and their order and ſeries, as I have preſented them; the little and cloſe, the private and particular points of Story without an equal and juſt Admenſuration to Apocalyptical Time, upon which ſome Names, ſo great, that for Reverence I dare not Name, have fallen, are but as Relations fit for private Diſcourſe and unfit for a grave Hiſtory, or like the Deſcription of ſmall Rivers, Hills, or Vills, unworthy the Title of a Geography, and yet ſuch a Prophecy, ſo much below its own Majeſty, do ſuch Interpretations make it.

Now according to this ſo illuſtrious, ſo orderly Series of Events, it will eaſily appear, by Reflection on what is written, The Reformation muſt neceſſarily be determin'd to the laſt 180 of the 1260 Years, ſo as to determine at 1697. But I ſhall yet offer theſe two particular Arguments.

The very Time of the Pillar of the Beaſts Number erected, I date to 725 or 26, as the ſolemn Repreſentation of it by the beginning of the Iconoclaſtick War, and ſo of the Beasts War with the Witneſſes. The very Time of the Death of the Witneſſes I date to 787, repreſented by the ſecond Council of Nice, damning all that refus'd to worſhip Images; the one 72 Years before the two Times of 360 Years a-piece; the other only ten Years before. Let us now by proportion of the three Years and a half of Elijah's Drought, and the three days of our Lord's Death, adjuſt the Expiration of the Intimate Time, Times, half a Time; and as near Ten years after the two whole Times of intimate Time expir'd, at 1517; we find the Witneſſes ſtanding on their Feet, ſo eminently, as that they began to eſteem the Thunderbolts of Antichriſtian Excommunication, brutiſh; and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , in a ſolemn and Oracular manner, as from this very Prophecy to be called Proteſtants. Which Appellation, however it began on particular occaſion, and as only in a providential Repreſentation to agree Hiſtory with Prophecy, as I all along obſerve; yet it hath been eſpous'd by the whole Reformation: and it is by ſecret inſtinct derived probably beyond their Intention from theſe two Apocalyptical Witneſſes. For what is Proteſtation or Proteſtancy but a publick, avowed Witneſs againſt the Tyranny of the Beast?

And that ſo ſolemn a Denomination is of no ſmall Account, appears by that ſo great Memorial of the Diſciples being call'd Chriſtians, Acts 11. 26.

And as the Pillar of Intimate Time was erected at 725 or 26, 71 or 72 Years before the two whole Times; ſo ſeventy one or ſeventy two Years after the two whole Times at 1517, lead us to the famous 1588: from which Time, the most Catholick Kingdoms, ſo call'd, decay'd in Pomp and Reputation, not to ſay the whole Auſtrian Family. And had not the Thunders been ſeal'd, and the Book retired into Prophecy, the Parallels had been more illuſtrious; but Sixteen hundred ninety ſeven ſhall, I am fully aſſur'd, anſwer for all.

The Diſpoſal of this Time of the Reformation, as it hath been given, is ſo demonſtrative, as not to be avoided; for the Witneſſes Prophecy in Sackcloth 1260 days; Twelve hundred ſixty days, we are aſſur'd are three times and a half at their full extent; for ſo long the Woman is in the Wilderneſs, coequally in both. Whenever the 1260 Days end, the Witneſſes Apoc. 12. 6. v. 14. Apoc. 11. 14. aſcend; then the ſixth Trumpet, and its Woe paſſes away: Then the ſeventh Trumpet ſounds; Let us lay all this to the Oath of Christ, Dan. 12. 7. There ſhall be Time, Times, half a Time, and all theſe things ſhall be finiſh'd, and to the Oath, Revel. 10. 6. Time ſhall be no more, but till the ſeventh Trumpet; then the Myſtery of Chriſt's Kingdom ſucceeding ſhall be finiſh'd. Theſe two Oaths ſo ſolemn as to have no parallels; ſo equal and even in all their aweful Rites, except we obſerve a difference in the mention of only, Hand in the Apocal. and the Right and Left in Dan. as if ſignifying in the Apocal.; The half-time was yet remaining; Theſe two ſo ſolemn Oaths can by no means contradict, but muſt confirm one another: one looks forward on Time to come, and aſſures there ſhall be Time, Times, half a Time, and all things ſhall be finiſh'd; the ſecond looks back on all (but the half-time) already paſt, and aſſures there ſhall be no more whole Time; but at the ſeventh Trumpet, to which there remain'd only half time, All ſhould be finiſh'd.

So the Half-time is ſecur'd to the Beast in a Party-Kingdom; 1. By ſealing the Thunders; for while they were ſeal'd the Kingdom of Chriſt could not perfectly appear, ſeeing their ſealing continues that Delay of it, all along ſignified by ſealing. 2. By the expreſs Allowance of time at large, till the ſeventh Trumpet: For when it is ſaid, Time ſhall be no more; But in the days of the ſeventh Trumpet All ſhall be finiſhed; It is a certain Implication, Till then there ſhall be ſome Allowance of Time, although not a whole Time, nor ſo much as a whole Half time, nor any Time at all of the Elevation, Intimate Time was of, or of a Kingdom ſo entire to the Beast.

Whoever then knows theſe two Oaths will compare them; whoever compares them will conclude, There muſt have been before the laſt Oath, Time, Times, and ſome part of Half-time, that the first Oath may be true; he will alſo conclude, There can be no more than Half-time, and not that whole; for there can be only an imperfect Remnant of time after this laſt Oath: elſe, How can this laſt Oath be true?

And yet it is impoſſible any part of the 1260 Days, or three times and a half equal to them, ſhould run beyond the end of the ſixth, or the very entrance of the ſeventh Trumpet; for it is expreſly ſaid, when the Witneſſes aſcended, which they could not do till the end of the 1260 Days Prophecy in Sackcloth, the ſeventh Trumpet immediately ſounded. Thus theſe 1260 Days are every way bounded by the ſeventh Trumpet: they cannot end ſooner; for then there would be Time after the Oath, more than the Half-time and the ſeventh Trumpet not ſound, which muſt not be. And they cannot run beyond the firſt of the ſeventh Trumpet, becauſe they muſt needs end when the VVitneſſes ſo perfectly riſe as to aſcend; as before ſaid; which is before the ſeventh Trumpet, or 1697.

Whither then muſt theſe 1260 days reflow from the ſeventh trumpet beginning to ſound? Into the ſpaces of what trumpet or trumpets, as into their proper Channel? Into the ſixth trumpet they certainly do, but that cannot receive them all; for allowing after the taking of Conſtantinople ſixty four Years for the making the Experiment of the Impenitency of the rest of Men, the half-day immediately appear'd: joyning then the half-time or day of 180 Years to 64, that Space receives only 244 by vertue of the Mahometan Hour, or a defined Space allowed them, beyond their Day, Month, and Year. To which day, month, year, being 395, add the 244, and they are 639, which is the whole, and that a very long ſpace of the ſixth trumpet, delaying the ſeventh alſo (that comes and quickly diſpatches) to hereafter. But ſeeing this trumpet holds but 639, ſomewhat above half of the 1260 Days, they muſt be thrown back into the fifth trumpet; which having room but for 435, as we have before found, from the Hegira 622, the remaining 186 muſt regurgitate into the four firſt trumpets, where they find juſt entertainment to 437; even as all theſe accounting forward determine from ſpace to ſpace at the ſame 1697.

Turning things thus every way then, we may find, how the order of this Apocalyptical Prophecy lies upon this Line of Time; and how, and with what ſecret Invitations, the Characters or Dates of Time are call'd after the Voice of the Lyon, and the Thunders-Voices, at the Reformation to every prophetical Symbol, either of the Sufferings of the Servants of God, or of the Apoſtacy and Tyranny of the Beſtian Kingdom, engraven with them; and firſt, why, although the Characters of Time began at the Beginning of the trumpets, they are not given till after the Viſion of the Reformation, Chapt. 10.

1. Firſt then, till after the opening of the Kingdom of Chriſt at the Reformation, it was neither Condecent to the prophetical types of either the dark, obſcure, and conceal'd ſtate of the Servants of God, nor the entireneſs of the Beast's Kingdom, that either the Servants of God ſhould be reſcued from their Death and Condemnation, nor the Beast diſcover'd to be the Beast, as he was at the Reformation; for how then ſhould his Kingdom ſtand, or the VVitneſſes lye dead, each their Time? Prophecy therefore obſerves the order of the Events themſelves, foreſeen and foretold, even as the Beast was believ'd to be no Beast, but the Vicar of Chriſt, all the Time of his Kingdom entire, and the VVitneſſes Hereticks and no VVitneſſes: ſo in the Prophecy, till the Book of the Kingdom open'd by the Claim of Chriſt, we neither read of the Beaſt, nor of the VVitneſſes, nor of the Gentiles, nor of the Woman in the Wilderneſs, but by ſome very ſilent Intimations. This Order became the Prophecy and its Emblems.

2. The Hiſtory of the trumpets, taking in in the ſixth trumpet, the entire Hiſtory of the 1260 Days, goes on to the end of the ſixth trumpet in particular, and of all the trumpets in general, even to the end of the ſeventh; and that grand Scope or Aim in its Eye, the hiſtory of the Witneſſes, comes hereby to be deliver'd whole and entire alſo; as alſo of the Beſtian Kingdom, in one ſummary Platform, very agreeable to the Compoſure of the beſt hiſtories, that delay any principal Subject its Treaty, till the due ſeaſon: whereas the end of the 1260 Days of the VVitneſſes, and of the Beſtian Fall, could not have been given as the end of the 1260 Days, if the whole had not been taken and comprehended together; ſeeing till the end of that ſixth trumpet, that end proper to each did not appear; and yet ſomething like it did appear before, at the Reformation.

3. The end of the ſixth trumpets Woe as it joyns the end of the witneſſes Sackcloth, the Fall of the great City, and makes one the Bound to the other, had not been ſet with ſo great advantage, ſo interlocking part of the 1260 with the ſixth trumpet; and eſpecially the Reformation, ſingled out, as ſo diſtinct a Time from both the time, and times, or the 1080 of the 1260 Days; and ſo made a half-time, or 180 to it ſelf, glorious in the Beginning, ſeal'd in the Middle, and glorious again in the End, if it had not been thus before the whole 1260 Days, given together.

For either there muſt have been more open and declar'd Diſtributions of the time by it ſelf, of the two times by themſelves, of the half-time by it ſelf, than agrees with the admirable Contrivance and Myſticneſs of this Prophecy, or elſe the diſtinction could not have been underſtood, nor made out, as now it may.

But the Appearance of Christ, the Lyon roaring, the Thunders proclaiming, What, but Chriſt's Kingdom? The Book open'd, and above all the Oath, time ſhould be no more, could no way comport with the former Oath, till the half-time dawning; The Beast's Kingdom could bear no ſuch ſhock ſooner; for how ſhould he then have had time, times, half-time, viz. a part of the firſt, and laſt, and the whole of the middle in entire Regnancy? So that Reading afterwards of 1260 Days, call'd alſo three days and a half, ſo ſignificantly to this purpoſe, and three times and a half, we know aſſuredly what Time of the Day it muſt be, when ſuch a roaring of the Lyon was, and of the Thunders, and ſuch an Oath, that Time ſhould be no more, and ſo much of the Beaſt's Kingdom torn from him, as a Pledge and Earneſt of the whole to be ſo rent from him. It muſt be at the Half-time.

And had there not been a ſealing of the Thunders, and an encloſing the Book in the Prophet's Belly, we might have ſuppos'd, Then had been the end of thoſe Days, and the Reformation to have been all that was to be expected of Chriſt's Kingdom till Eternity. But by both theſe determin'd, before the 1260 Days, or other Characters of Time given, we have a moſt certain Gauge of the half-time of the Reformation, and of the end of that ten-folded Kingdom, of the Turkiſh Woe, of the Witneſſes Sackcloth together: ſo that if the Beginning was at 1517, The end muſt be at 1697, which is the Thing undertaken to be ſhown.

To ſhew now in the ſecond Place how in the juſt order of the Prophecy, each Character or Date of Time may be aſſign'd to each State of the Servants of God, in their Sufferings under the Beſtian Kingdom. It may thus be made not only plain and intelligible, but admirably harmonious; and the interweaving of the Prophecy with it ſelf, and with the Prophecy of Daniel, be clearly underſtood.

After Christ's Claim of his Kingdom at the Reformation as deſcrib'd, Chap. 10. The Viſion of the Temple meaſured, and Chap. 11. of the Witneſſes in Sack-cloth, and dying under the victorious Beast, and ſo riſing is given entire, in ſignification, that the Beasts Kingdom could not be diſturb'd, nor his Time and two Times interrupted with any part of ſuch a Viſion, till the half Time appearing; when that, and the Viſion of that had been given, and the firſt Glory of it ſeal'd, Then things were ripe for this after Viſion; for any part of which, they were before unripe, unripe as to the Condemnation of the Beast, and the Vindication of the Witneſſes before the half Time. Unripe as to the riſing of the Witneſſes, till the ſeal'd Thunders had Poſt-pond that riſing. And ſo the Angel, that had bidden John, Eate the Book, Ordered him a Reed, bids him ariſe, and meaſure the Temple of God, &c. For the outward Court and City, the Gentiles ſhould tread under foot forty two Months; and then ſaith the Lord, I will give Power to my two Witneſſes, and they ſhall Prophecy 1260 days, &c. Thus the Altar of Incenſe neceſſarily here intended, being the only Altar in the Temple, leads us back to the Altar of Incenſe juſt before the Trumpets, where the Prayers of All Saints were ſent up; and where attending without in the publick Worſhip, yet pure, They were commanded into the Temple, ſhut up at the Firſt Trumpet, as from that Time, the 1260 Rev. 8. 4. days. Hereupon the Daily Service was Taken away at the very 1260 Beginning, joyn'd with the 30 more in the 1290; and ſo the 42 Months, and 1260 Days are related to ſo many Evenings and Mornings of the 2300 Evenings Mornings Dan. 12. 11. Dan. 8. 13, 14. of the Viſion of the daily taken away, and the entring in of the Gentiles, firſt by Constantines Converſion, then by Theodoſius's Victory over them, forcing them into the Profeſſion of Chriſtianity, and completed by the Barbarians inrode into the Empire at the firſt Trumpet, ſemblanc'd gentiliz'd Chriſtianity.

At the ſame Time, and for the ſame Time of 1260 days, the Woman, the Church, after the deliverance from the Pharaoh-like Dragon, goes into the Wilderneſs. Her Seed the 144000 of the twelve Tribes, and Apoſtolical Church being Revel. 7. ſeal'd, under the Witneſſes, herein like Moſes and Aaron alſo: But That Prophetick History being before this ſyſteme of the Trumpets is deriv'd higher from the Dragon, as neceſſary to Revel. 12. introduce, and to derive down the Hiſtory of the Beast, that follows, Chap. 13. And having ſhewed both by the early ſealing, As deriv'd from the Dragon. and the ſudden Account of the Woman flying into the Wilderneſs, the violent Inclination of things to the Apoſtacy after the Gentiles coming into the Profeſſion of Chriſtianity with their Emperour; The very entrance into the Wilderneſs is juſt at the firſt Trumpet, where another ſort of Gentiles were crowding alſo, as well upon the Empire as the Church; For then, as hath been made out, the ſealing firſt obtain'd its Effect, although declar'd before.

At the Third Trumpets Complement of Effect, the Imperial Power ceaſing, The Beast enters his Exiſtence, and hath his forty two Months aſſign'd for that Exiſtence, from firſt to Rev. 8. 10. with chap. 13, 5. laſt; which forty two Months uniting with thoſe of the Gentiles, run parallel with the 1260 days; All which hath been fully Argued.

At the Beaſts Number 666. Intimate Time enters, and conjoyns it ſelf with the Witneſſes three days and a Half, with Revel. 11. 9. c. 12. 14. c. 7. 25. Dan. c. 12. 7. the Womans Time, Times, and half Time; with Daniels Time, Times, half Time, of wearing out the Saints of the most high, and ſcattering the Power of the holy People.

At this Intimate Time, or Hour as it is alſo call'd Emphatickly, The Ten Kings, as his Horns receive Power with him; Rev. 17. 2. He fulfils all Types of himſelf, both in Dan. and the Revelation; Arm'd with their Power, He commands Himſelf and his Revel. 13. Image to be worſhiped by an Idolatry or Image Worſhip, ſo blaſphemous to God and his Saints, makes War with the Saints, and kills them.

Now in each of theſe Particulars, although they are as overflowings of the Prophecy beyond its Conduct of things within the Trumpets, yet it is moſt demonſtrable, They muſt all return within the Trumpets and Time at large begin with the Trumpets, and intimate Time be guided by the Pillar of Time, erected within the fifth Trumpet. For ſeeing the Woman and the Witneſſes 1260 days muſt needs be equal in their Beginning and Ending, and the Beaſts Intimate Time muſt be plac'd, where the Witneſſes Vanquiſhment and Death are, and that theſe muſt be within the Trumpets, nay in that all Time muſt be before the ſeventh Trumpet, and end at it; All Time therefore from thence in account, recoyls backward, ſo as to find room for it ſelf, even to the firſt of the 1260 Days within the firſt Trumpet, which beginning at 437, ends with 42, the Concent of all Periods, at 1697. All which ought to be evinc'd all along, and I do more then hope, hath been ſo evinc'd.

I have already prevented my ſelf in the Remarques of this whole Line, by placing them early in the firſt Views of it, and therefore now make only theſe ſhort ones, as a Concluſion.

We may be heal'd of any dangerous Wonder, that an Apoſtacy from Chriſtian Religion, ſo foul and thick, as to need no Confutation of its Figments and Fables, the very Title, his Holineſs, Vicar of Chriſt do ſo loudly proclaim Antichriſt; That ſuch a one hath endur'd ſo long a Time, hath captivated, the Wiſe, the Learned, the Politick, the Noble, the Royal, the Imperial, we ſee in this Prophecy, It was to do ſo, and by this Oath of Chriſt it was, and is to laſt Time, Times, half Time, even till the end of it. It is to do ſo, e're its Decem Principality, Its ten horn'd Kingdom Fall. And although it began by degrees, yet it hath two moſt ſudden Downfalls, one at the Reformation, as but in preparation and beginning; the other at the end of that Half time then begun, viz. at 1697, when His Fall ſhall be exceeding great.

Seeing it is moſt impoſſible Intimate time ſhould return, whatever Sufferings there may be of the Church of Thyatyra, how great, how diſmal ſoever, yet there cannot be a ſlaying of the Witneſſes any more, for Chriſt hath ſworn with the Rainbow cap. 10. 1. on his Head, It ſhall be as the Waters of Noah to him: Iſa. 54. 9. There ſhall be no ſuch Return for ever; nor can I apprehend the Church of Sardis can in any parts of the Reform'd Nations Rev. 3. 3. v. 9. loſe its State by a Return of that Apoſtacy; its only danger is its ſhame, that without Repentance will befall it at the more glorious Appearance of Chriſt's Kingdom; and eſpecially thoſe Parts of it that have relapſed to a Synagogue of Sathan, ſhall with double ſhame be forc'd to come and worſhip at Philadelphia's Feet, and to know Christ hath lov'd it, who endeavour'd to ſhut its Door.

Seeing we are compaſſed about with ſo great a Cloud of Witneſſes, let us with great Confidence wait, hope, expect, pray for the great Glory that is to be brought unto us at that great Appearance that will be made of the Kingdom of Jeſus Christ at the end of the half time or half day, or at the laſt of the laſt 180 of 1260 Days, viz. at 1697, ſo often memorializ'd, although but in preparation to that Kingdom it ſelf 75 Years after: And if we ſhall not live to it in this World, yet we ſhall loſe nothing by it; for in Heaven, and with the Lamb on Mount Zion, we ſhall with the other Witneſſes rejoyce in Rev. 14. 1. ſo happy a Change as will even then be made; and ſo rejoyce for ever, each in our Lot of the Land of Promiſe, or the New Jeruſalem.

The end of the ſecond Point of this Line of Time, or its Period.
SECT. XIV. Wherein is contained a brief Diſquiſition upon the ſeven Voices, as they run along. Apoc. ch. 14.

THE laſt Line of Time upon the grand Line of Daniel's 2300 Ev. Mor. ſtretches out it ſelf beyond the ſo often repeated Prophetical Line we have been upon; and yet it is moſt juſtly, and according to the Reaſon of the Line to be joyned with it, becauſe the holy Spirit hath in Daniel ſo joyned to 1260, 30 more, making 1290, and then 45, making 1335, as hath been ſo often obſerv'd: ſo that from hence, however joyn'd, riſes a diſtinct Line of 75 Years, conſiſting of its leſſer Diſtinctions, 30, and 45.

And with great Wiſdom and Deſign they are undoubtedly thus joyn'd, and yet diſtinguiſh'd; for hereby is ſhewn, 1. That it is the ſame principal Line of 2300 Ev. Mor. thus protended; 2. That the managements of Divine Power, as to the Divine Kingdom, are of a diſtinct nature from what they were, any part, even the laſt and beſt part, (that is, the Half-time) of the 1260 Days, or ſince the Reformation, and yet that there is an Agreement too; ſo that the Kingdom is diſtinctly advanc'd in the firſt 30, above the State of it along the Half-time, and ſtill farther and higher advanc'd in the laſt Diſtinction, or the forty five; and yet that the Kingdom does not appear in Glory, until the End of the 1335: all which appears very plainly both in Daniel and this Apocalyptick Prophecy: where ſeeing the Voices and the Vials come after the 1260 Days, we may conclude by the Union, and by the Diſtinction together, That the latter end of the ſixth Trumpet adheres cloſe to the ſeventh, and then by the Voices firſt, and the Vials after them [both of the ſeventh Trumpet] following ſo cloſe one upon another, and by the Bleſſed State coming upon all, we may be moſt aſſur'd, the Voices and the Vials anſwer to the Thirty and the Forty five Years of Surpluſage to the 1260 Days, ſo diſtinguiſh'd and ſo conjoyn'd.

Now that theſe Voices and Vials of the ſeventh Trumpet are yet to come, and to come in the Order laid down, and within the Time laid down; theſe ſix Things may indubitably convince us:

1. We may be fully aſſur'd, nothing ſo great, as the ſeven Thunders, could be heard before the Reformation, ſo high, ſo loud for the Kingdom of Christ; ſo they muſt be with the Reformation beginning.

2. There is moſt apparently a ſpace allowed for the Thunders, remaining ſeal'd, after their Voices uttered; which ſpace hath ſo great reaſon, as hath been given, to be rated at a Half-time, or 180 Years, and ſo cannot be run out yet ſince the Reformation.

3. Nothing ſo eminent ſince the Reformation, as the Fall of the Tenth of the Great City, or the Turkiſh Woe ceaſing, (whatever hopes now appear,) nor of the ſeventh Trumpet ſo cloſely lynck'd with both, hath yet been ſeen.

4. The Oath of Christ, that Time ſhould be no more, cannot poſſibly allow ſuch a ſpace of Time, or Delay, as the Half-time after Time, Times, Half-Time, within the ſeventh Trumpet; or indeed, any Time at all, wherein every thing ſhould not be in motion, and zealous of finiſhing the Myſtery of God, and that within ſo ſhort a Time, as 75 Years: ſo that as the Voices and Vials cannot have yet been ſince the Reformation, ſo they cannot take up above 75 Years after it. For to ſhew them quick, they are ſtyl'd Voices, ſoon given, and Vials ſuddenly pour'd out; and what is quicker than the Voice of God's Thunder, than the Spouts and Cataracts of Heaven?

5. If there be ſeven Voices or Thunders, they muſt needs unite with the ſeventh Trumpet, and the ſeven Vials muſt iſſue from the ſeventh Voice, or elſe the admirable Contexture of this Prophecy, its Symmetry, and Harmony, muſt needs be loſt; as therefore the ſeventh Seal comprehends the ſeven Trumpets, during which the Kingdom remains ſeal'd; even ſo muſt the ſeventh Trumpet, the Voices, and to ſhew the Voices are ſeven Voices, the ſeven Vials are fill'd from the Blood of the Wine-preſs of the ſeventh Voice.

6. It is moſt impoſſible the Beſtian or Antichriſtian Power ſhould be in ſuch a State as at this day it is; If the ſeventh Trumpet, with its Voices and Vials, had made their Impreſſions on it, it muſt needs have been torn and rent in pieces thereby.

But becauſe that ſo illuſtrious End of the ſixth Trumpet and the ſeventh Trumpet are to come, and that the ſeventh Trumpet is ſo expreſly ſtyl'd Myſtery, I ſhall with all Humility, Modeſty, and Brevity, undertake not any thing in their Explication, as to the very manner, or preciſe ſenſe of Particulars, but only in the general, demonſtrate their Order and Sequence, and obſerve their neceſſary main Importance: but whether even that Fall of the Tenth of the City, and the concomitant mighty Works, do not with a great notice of themſelves, only given at the end of the ſixth, iſſue into the ſeventh Trumpet, and ſo are gradually fulfill'd in the Voices and the Vials, and how the Beſtian Power, or the ſpiritual Pharaoh and his Egypt, is ſo much as kept in a State of Being or Exiſtence at all, and ſurvives (as Pharaoh and Egypt of old) under ſuch Voices and Vials to the laſt, or as the City where our Lord was crucified did under ſuch a Miniſtry, and a courſe of Miracles, and Prophecies fulfilling upon it, till deſtroy'd by Titus, I confeſs my ſelf unable to account; but muſt leave it to that Time it ſelf, that will be ſo full of Light to explain it.

But that the Prophecy gives us an orderly courſe of ſeven Voices, although, in reverence, as it were, of the Prophecy it ſelf to its own Type of the Thunders once ſeal'd, they and their Order is ſo much cover'd, I ſhall thus argue:

There are in this Apocal. Prophecy, ch. 14. ſeven diſtinct Iſſues or Emanations, following in a Connexion, and yet to v. 1. v. 13. v. 6. v. 14, 15. each is annex'd its ſignal Note of Diſtinction; ſo that while they are in a Connexion, they are alſo under a Diſtinction, v. 8. v. 18. v. 9. and they are juſt ſeven, and moſt undeniably ſo. From hence it appears they concert with all the Apocalyptick Sevens, in which Number the whole Prophecy is all along conveyed.

To each of theſe, there is applied either a Voice from Heaven, a loud Voice, or a loud Cry, according to the Note of the ſeventh Trumpet, There were great Voices in Heaven. Every one of theſe Sevens hath therefore this Note, except the Third, concerning the Fall of Babylon, omitted then, as it were on purpoſe to diſtinguiſh it, and that it might not be miſtaken for the Execution of this Voice by the ſeventh Vial, c. 18. elſe it cannot but be thought, That Angel diſcharg'd his Office and Truſt with the ſame Zeal the other Angels did, and that a Point of ſo great Concernment to the Kingdom of Christ as Babylon's Fall, was neither whiſper'd in a low Accent, nor coolley, or ſo much as calmly pronounced.

To ſhew there is a Connexion of the Seven, when there had been no mention of any Angel in the first Voice; yet it is ſaid in the ſecond Voice, Another Angel. Now ſeeing he cannot be call'd Another with reſpect to any precedent Angel, it muſt undoubtedly be with Relation to the firſt Voice: and thus as there is a Connexion, ſo there is an Order; in the fourth Voice therefore, the Angel is call'd the third Angel, to ſhew there is a deſign'd Order. And as to ſhew the ſame Order alſo, the first Angel was called not the first, but another; and if Another, there muſt be a former; another can't be without a first other; for Another is a ſecond other. So it appears again, there is an order of Voices ſignified in this third Angel but fourth Voice; for the Order is again expreſs'd by Third, a moſt expreſs Note of Order.

The very Importance of each Voice carries a Succeſſion to the Kingdom of Christ; which that we may better underſtand, we muſt conſider, Voice, and Voices, and Thunder in their general Notation in Scripture, ſignifie Doctrine, and an Emanation of Doctrine; ſo John Baptiſt is called a Voice, and thoſe two Apoſtles Boanerges, or Sons of Thunder; and eſpecially in this Prophecy, Thunders, and Voices are always big with ſome Appearance of Chriſt's Kingdom; This courſe of Voices muſt therefore be a courſe of Doctrines very productive of Chriſt's Kingdom, and in the two laſt of earneſt Prayers for it, that were returned to (as Chriſt's Prayer, Glorifie Joh. 12. 28. thy Name,) by a Voice of Thunder, I have both glorified it, and will glorifie it again; and as the Place where the Apoſtles prayed, was ſhaken, ſo theſe Petitions will be to the Acts 4. 31. World as a Thunder and Earthquake, and yet the Kingdom it ſelf, after theſe Preparations, is in a ſtill Voice of Grace and Peace.

We muſt then enquire from whence theſe Voices riſe and ſpring, and we may find three Origins of them.

1. They riſe from the Church of Philadelphia, whoſe proper Interval, or Support of the Line of Time, is at the ſeventh Trumpet, as hath been affirmed; And it is ſaid, Chriſt ſet it an open door, viz. of divine Doctrine, reaching to Chriſt's Kingdom. So the Apoſtle calls the Propagation of the Goſpel 1 Cor. 16. 9. Col. 4. 3. by his Miniſtry, the opening to him a door, wide and effectual, and the very Publication it ſelf, a door of Ʋtterance.

2. They ſpring from the ſeven Thunders, that uttered their Voices but, as not in due time to proceed, nor in the order of the Apocal. Sevens, were then ſealed, but are now written. The firſt Voice therefore, as the Voice of Thunder, allies the whole Courſe of them to the Thunders; and the Perſons from whom the Voice of the firſt Thunder proceeds, had the Name of the Lambs Father Written; which Number was firſt under Seal at the Apoſtacy beginning; then they ſhewed themſelves at the Thunders, but immediately were ſeal'd again, and now unſeal'd, and written at the Thunders unſeal'd and written in theſe Voices. So in the fifth Voice, Write. Now Writing in this Prophecy, as contrary to the Sealing, ſignifies an Impreſencing of Things; ſo unſealing and writing moſt naturally begin together.

3. Theſe Voices are begotten by the ſeventh Trumpets fruitful ſound: for tho' there were many Voices and Thundrings before and after, yet none made a courſe of Apocalyptick Sevens but theſe.

I have thus far ſettled this divine Sett of Viſions, or the ſeven Voices, as they conduct the courſe of Time, or the firſt thirty of the ſeventy five Years; which are not indeed numerally given in this Apocalyptical Prophecy, either for the ſecrecy of Prophecy or for the diſtincteſt ſecuring the right underſtanding of that alone given Number, the great prophetical Line before diſcourſed, which fall upon a Time of greateſt Obſcurity, and of all other leaſt diſcernable; and laſtly, bebecauſe this Time, when it comes, will be fulleſt of Light. But this notwithſtanding by that whole Symmetry of Prophecy, and the compare of Daniel's Numbers, viz. the Grand one of 2300 Ev. Mor. and the 1290 Days, and 1335 Days; and comparing them with this Complex of Voices, it is enough clear and demonſtrative, This is an Order of ſeven Voices.

I will not do ſo much injury to ſo divine a Mount of Viſion, as to give an imperfect Landſcaph of it, nor of the following awful one of the Vials; a Mountain, in ſome Regards, like that which burn'd with Fire, and was not to be touch'd; nor of that glorious Mountain of the Heavenly Tzebi, the Mountain of Spices and Delights on which the New Jeruruſalem is planted, as to give imperfect Landſcaphs of them by half Treaties upon the Delineations of them in this and other Prophecies. Seeing therefore that part of the Diſcourſe which I deſign chiefly to the Line of Time, will not allow me a full Treaty, I will ſatisfie my ſelf with the Evidences of Prophecy concerning the ſpaces of Time, deſtin'd to each, and the naked Summary of them, and reſerve the fuller draughts to another Treatiſe (if God ſhall vouchſafe me opportunity,) concerning the ſeven Churches, of which I have only alſo given a ſhort view, and as in perſpective. The ſeven Churches, the ſeven Voices, the ſeven Vials, and the cubical thouſand Years, I reſerve to a diſtinct full Diſcourſe.

This Sett of Voices therefore, is the wide door, and effectual, c. 14. that will be open'd at thoſe thirty Years enſuing the Riſing of the Witneſſes at 1697, who are here ſet as a contrary Number to the Men mark'd with the Beaſt's Number, and at that Number expir'd at the 1260 Days ending, and the 75 beginning in the Goſpel, diſcover'd firſt in that pureſt cleareſt Doctrine of the Redemption of Jeſus Christ the Lamb, in that, as it were, new Song of Praiſe, communicated from the c. 13. ult. triumphant Witneſſes with the Lamb on Mount Zion, by the Holy Spirit to the Servants of God here below, who are Followers of Chriſt in the Philadelphian Church, in that, as it were, new Song, ſo long out of uſe, or not ſung by skillful Muſicians that excell'd, that ſhall now be full of all Sweetneſs and Delight; upon which ſhall follow a Propagation of it to the whole World, as if a flying Sermon were borne thro' the midſt of Heaven, that all Nations, People, and Tongues, under Heaven, might hear, founded on that grand Principle [The one God Creator of Heaven, Earth, &c.] that had been ſo long abuſed by Heathen and Antichriſtian Idolatry, dividing their Gods and Mediators to the ſeveral parts of the Creation; upon which the Fall of Babylon, the City of Graven Images, mad of Idols, mad of falſe Mediators, muſt needs enſue, as moſt naturally to be declared next; And that Declaration is moſt worthily attended with that righteous Denunciation, That if any one ſhall continue, upon ſo clear Evidences from Heaven againſt it, to worſhip the Beaſt, their Caſe is irremediable, and becomes like the unpardonable Sin. Which Denunciation ſhews the juſt and neceſſary Situation of this Voice in ſpace of Time, and ſo of the other Voices ſo orderly connex'd with it: it could not be before the Beaſts 42 Months ended; for it muſt have immediately broken his Kingdom, as the Cedars of Lebanon are broken with the force of Thunder: nor can we ſuppoſe it after the Effuſion of the Vials; for God gives warning before he deſtroys. Within theſe thirty Years therefore it is neceſſarily plac'd together with the other Voices.

Between this, and the following Voice of the Saints Reſurrection, is Recall'd an Inſcription, engraven upon, as it were a Boundary-pillar of the Beaſts Tyranny, and the Saints Sufferings, c. 13. 10. Here, or thus far reach the Faith and Patience of the Saints, viz. to the Beaſts Captivation, and his Party kill'd with the Sword. Between theſe two Voices of the Eternal Burnings of the Lake, into which the taken Beast and his Worſhippers are cast, and of the declar'd Reſurrection of the Saints, that Inſcription here Recall'd is declar'd, as appearing in its Verification, Here, viz. Recorded in Glory, and ſpeedily to be Rewarded is the Faith and Patience of the Saints. Here appear, as ready to enter into Glory, thoſe ſuffering Witneſſes ſpoken of c. 12. 17. who keep the Commandments of God, and the Faith of Jeſus.

Next in order follows the Promulgation of the first Reſurrection ſo nearly approaching, which is not truſted only to a created Miniſtry, nor to a Sound only, but the Holy Spirit takes it at the Rebound, and declares it by it ſelf, and commands it to Writing. Upon this follows a loud Voice of Prayer and Supplication to the crowned Son of Man, Lord of the Harvest, to reap the Earth by an abundant Converſion of Jews and Gentiles; which is graciouſly anſwer'd by him to whom the Crown was given at the firſt preaching of the Goſpel in the firſt Seal, and at this Harveſt he appears crown'd, as the ultimate preaching of it. And as the laſt of Remedies, a Supplication for Vengeance upon irreconcilable Enemies follows, on which the Guilt of former and preſent Ages of ſuch Enemies, who as the Grapes of Sodom, or the Fruit of the degenerate Vine, are caſt into the Wine-preſs of the Wrath of God, the Demerit and Guilt, comes out like Blood, from which are fill'd the Vials of the Wrath of God; and that in the ſeventh Vial flows out upon the whole Circumference or Quadrature of 1600 Furlongs, the whole Latitude of the City of Sathan, even to the Horſe Bridles of the Armies of Heaven, with Chriſt, the ſupreme Prince, treading this Wine-preſs, and executing •• . 19, • the Vengeance of this Vial when he appears with many Crowns.

How glorious, and how terrible, will God be at this Remark. Time in his Word? How admirable, and how dreadful, will be the Spirit of Chriſt's Mouth, and the Breath and Rod of his Lips? That which is now accounted the Fooliſhneſs of Preaching, and the Burden of Prophecy, grown into a Proverb of Contempt, ſhall then be the perfect fulfilling of that Prophecy on his profeſs'd Enemies, Iſa. 30. 27. which I deſire may be turn'd to, and pondered by every conſidering Perſon that reads theſe Lines; And on mere Sardian Profeſſors, that are not among the Few Names, nor the Overcomers, It will be Christ coming as a Thief, and they not knowing at what hour he comes; but to all his Servants it will be with Tabrets and Harps, a Song of Praiſe, excelling the imaginary Muſick of the Spheres.

SECT. XV. Wherein is given a very brief Diſplay upon the Vials. Ʋpon c. 15. c. 16.

I Am now come to the laſt part of the 75 Years, or the 40 of the Vials, at the end of which is Bleſſedneſs; and yet it ſelf is a Time of Trouble, ſuch as never was ſince there was a Nation even to that ſame Time: and it is yet that Time in which ſhall be the Deliverance of Daniel's People, even of Dan. 12. 1. every one of them that is found written in the Book.

It is moſt evidently the Time of the courſe of the last Plagues, in which the Wrath of God is fill'd up. But who can declare before-hand his Judgments, that are as the deep Waters? I will therefore warily paſs by the Banks, and remonſtrate only upon what is moſt plain.

And firſt, beſides the contiguous, and even continuous Iſſue of the Vials out of the laſt Voice, we ſhall find the Sword of Chriſt's Mouth fighting against the Balaamites and the Nicolaitans, and the Rod of Iron aſſur'd to Thyatyra, brought forth in the laſt Vial; and then the Hour of Temptation, that ſhall come on all the Earth, foretold to the Church of Philadelphia, comes; from which, by peculiar Favour, Chriſt will preſerve it: Then the Days of Vengeance prophecied of by our Lord (which ſhall yet be ſhortned for the Elects ſake,) are to be fulfilled in theſe Vials, to which that ſhortned Time agrees: Of which Vengeance, the Deſtruction of Jeruſalem was but an Exemplar; for in that Deſtruction all things written were not accompliſh'd, but in theſe, all that is written ſhall be accompliſh'd.

And yet there is a cloſer Relation this whole Viſion hath, and it is to be found in thoſe very firſt Words of this Viſion, I ſaw another ſign in Heaven, great, and marvellous. This may indeed ſeem to be another ſign, with regard to the precedent courſe of the Voices; but becauſe there is a very lively Juncture betwixt a former Viſion and the Entrance to this, and the beginning of that Viſion was call'd a great ſign, and c 12. v. 1. v. 3. c. 13. ult. c. 14. 1. there is added another ſign, viz. of the Dragon, from whoſe both Hiſtory and Power is deriv'd that of the Beast, that leads to his End, viz. his Captivity and his Armies and People being kill'd with the Sword. The Vials are introduced as another third ſign to that, and conſequently derives it ſelf from the Voices, and the Voices begin at the End of the Whatever divine Inſtruments lye under this Type, it is certain, They are of unexceptionate Authority and Commiſſion from God, and of an undeniable Purity. Beaſts Number, and ſo go on to his being taken, and his Partiſans kill'd by the Sword of Christ. So the Angels coming out of the Temple in Linnen pure and white, and the Witneſſes ſtanding on the Sea of Glaſs before the Throne, having the Harps of God, are the Continuation of the Viſion of the Voices, advancing to greater Glory and Perfection at the Time of the Vials: as ſhall be farther manifeſted in a full Treaty of theſe Things, if God permit. This only may ſuffice to the ſettling the Time, and the Continuation of both the Time, and Hiſtory of the Vials, to that of the Voices.

That only is to be by no means omitted, or inobſerv'd: Till the ſeventh Trumpet, and its Voices, and Vials, there is no mention of the four living Creatures and the twenty four Elders, nor of the Temple, as opened, but only as ſhut; viz. from the Half-time of the Churches Purity ballanced by the Symbol of the third Seal, which ended and the fourth juſt begun, was the last Voice of the fourth living Creature, or of any mention of them, but only a farewel mention in the ſixth Seal, as proper to the Time of the ſixth Seal, but as there is grafted on the Appearance of the Kingdom of Chriſt in the Chriſtian Empire as an Emblem of it, a Scheme of the New Jeruſalem: and here, as a Signal of the Calling of the Jews, the Order grows towards an Inverſion, and the Elders are ſet firſt and before the Apoſtolical Church, repreſented by the four living Creatures, and extending it ſelf over the Chriſtian Empire, [as is intended in a future Treatiſe to be more particularly clear'd,] whereas the Elders preſent the true Iſraelitiſh Church. Rev. 7. 11. with c. 19. 4.

But to proceed to a ſummary Enumeration of the Vials, That they are an orderly individed courſe of ſeven Vials, is ſo evident, that I ſhall not offer one Word in Confirmation beyond the moſt viſible Letter of the Prophecy. But the ſenſe and importance of this courſe of Divine Judgments, I conceive ſo heavenly and ſpiritual, as to be impoſſible to be explain'd but by either immediate Revelation, or the nearer Approach of themſelves; only God hath aſſign'd to them 45 Years, and hath given Lineaments of each of them; the Particulars whereof I referr to a farther Diſcuſſion, and preſent only this Breviate of them.

But that we may know, they are not yet begun, whenever they begin they move with ſo ſwift a Courſe, that it is impoſſible there ſhould be any delay in them after they are begun, or that Any of them ſhould be enter'd, and not All of them in their order ſwiftly pour'd out.

That Earth out of which Antichriſtianiſm and the Worſhip c. 16. v. 1. of the Beast riſes, that earthly and ſenſual Religion that is his Foundation, by Divine Judgment upon him, ſends out a poyſonous Vapour, that becomes a moſt loathſome and tormenting Boyle upon his Worſhippers; His Foreign Dominion compared to a Sea, is not only ſtaguated, but corrupts as the v. 3. Blood of a dead Man: His inward Fountains of Riches, Power, and Pleaſure, are made like drinking of Blood, in juſt Recompence v. 4. 5. of the Blood of Saints and Martyrs.

The ſupreme Kingdom and Monarchy of Christ, like the Sun, which Antichrist ſurpris'd, and borrowed from it, as the v. 8. Moon, his falſe Glory, now intollerably ſearches him. His Throne of Supremacy is by the Vengeance of God made a Hell of utter Darkneſs to him. And in all theſe He and his Beſtians v. 10. repent not, but gnaw their Tongues, and blaſpheme. The beginning Glory of Chriſt in the Jews returning to be the Imperial v. 12. Metropolitan Church on Earth, and to reign as Kings, is made uſe of by God, in juſt Judgment, to call to Armageddon the whole World of Enemies, as acted by Furies, the v. 13, 14. Spirits of Devils. Upon which Chriſt with his mighty ones, according to Rev. 19. comes down, and the whole Air is full of Divine Judgments: ſo that this Battel juſt before the Kingdom v. 17. of Christ, is with Burning and Fewel of Fire, and not Garments roll'd in Blood, of which all the immediate Judgments from Heaven, as on Midian, as on the Aſſyrians, Eſa. 9. 5. are Types; which laſt is joyn'd to a clear Prophecy of this Glorious Kingdom of Christ.

I can give no fitter Remark upon ſo unfathomable a courſe Remark. of Judgments than the recording that Song of Moſes, the Servant of God, at the final Overthrow of the Egpptians in the Red Sea, and of the Lamb, c. 15. 9. Great and marvellous are thy Works, Lord God Almighty, juſt and true are thy ways oh King of Saints. Who ſhall not fear thee, Oh Lord, and glorifie thy Name? for thou only art Holy, and all Nations ſhall come and worſhip before thee; for thy Judgments are made manifeſt. And this courſe of Judgments comprehends all the Dead, both ſmall and great, to that very 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , IT IS DONE, and at laſt to theſe Dead at the ſeventh Vial are gathered, All, whoſe Names are not found written in the Book of Life; and are caſt with Death it ſelf into the Lake of Fire and Brimſtone, which is the ſecond Death.

SECT. XVI. Wherein is given, in a most brief Account, the ſtate of the thouſand Years, both as to Time and Excellency. On c. 20.

THE Time of the Duration of the Kingdom, which is the Sabbath of Time, when all Anti-ſabbatical Time ſhall be at an end, and NO MORE, is a thouſand Years.

Now it may be a great doubt, How this Time is to be underſtood, whether literally or myſtically: if literally, How then will it agree with the whole Frame of the Prophecy, which hath very little that is not myſtical, and of a typical Signification, and moſt particularly all the Lines of Time? But if the thouſand Years be myſtical, either they ſhall expreſs no definite Time, or they ſhall, if myſtically multiplied, ſet the State of Eternity at incomputable Diſtances yet from the laſt Time and Ends of the World we are now ſubſiſting upon, contrary to all the Reaſon and Faith of Chriſtians, and the whole Analogy of the Scriptures.

Now that which I would reconcile the Thoughts of all the ſerious Conſiderers of Prophecy in this matter by, is, That here The literal and the myſtical Senſe conſpire, and cloſely embrace one another, The literal 1000 Years compriſes higheſt Myſtery in it; for beſides that in round Number as we compute Time, it comes in as the ſabbatical thouſand, for which I perceive there is a general Favour of all Chriſtians, if not Jews, that have any Eſtimation of myſtick Types of Prophecy. Beſides this, and that, the millenary Number hath great Reputation in Pythagorick myſtick Numbers, as a cubical Number riſing from 10, and filling up the Perfection of Number; even as the millenary State is the perfecteſt State of Conformity to the Law of Creation, given by God in the 10 Words we call the Decalogue, in which Sabbatiſm hath ſo great Place and Reaſon. It is alſo the Time, wherein Sathan is bound, chain'd, and ſeal'd up; the Sanctuary is cleans'd, in the other 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 , or IT IS DONE, in the New Jeruſalem. Beſides all this, It is the great Emblem God hath choſen to repreſent his own and his Servants bleſſed Eternity in. This thouſand Years is as one day to him, to repreſent his and his

〈1… pages missing〉

Wherein the 42 Months are meaſur'd by the exactest Rule of Prophecy, and found to begin at the Ceſſation of the Chriſtian Weſtern Empire and to end whenever the 1260 Days end (the Date of the Kingdom of Chriſt immediately enſuing) and by compare with the 1260 Days at 1697. Page 90. In which the Time from the 42 Months beginning is ſet out till 622, or the Mahometan Hegira, by Rome's dark State in the fourth Trumpet, by the Angels proclaiming the three Woe Trumpets, by the Beaſt becoming a fallen Star, at 606, and the Key of the Abyſs given him, viz. in the univerſal Paſtorſhip by Phocas, and the Miniſtry of the other Beaſt to him herein, and the State of the Witneſſes are alſo declar'd. Revel. c. 8. v. 12. &c. c. 9. v. 1. &c. Page 114. Wherein is undertaken to be proved, That the Mahometan Saracens are the Locuſts deſign'd in the fifth Apocalyptical Trumpet, and that the 25 Months given to them comprehend 435 Years from the Mahometan Hegire at 622, and ſo reach • o 1057. Ʋpon Rev. c. 9. v. 1. &c. Page 124. Of the Number 666, ſhewing the Certainty it gives to the whole Line of Time, both as to the Nature and Time of the Beaſt, upon a true and right Explanation of it. Rev. 13. v. 15, 16, 17, 18. Page 132. In which is given an Explication of the Woe of the ſixth Trumpet, especially to the taking of Conſtantinople, and by proportion to the Reformation, and to the End of that Woe, and an Adjuſtment of the Hour, Day, Month, and Year, to the whole Time. Ʋpon Revel. 9. 12, 13, 14, &c. Page 149. This Section enters into the Half-time of the Reformation, and by the Agreement of Prophecy with the Event, demonſtrates the Beginning and End of that Time. On Rev. c. 10. Page 155. Wherein is contained a brief Diſquiſition upon the ſeven Voices as they run along. Apoc. c. 14. Page 177. VVherein is given a very brief Diſplay on the Vials. Page 185. VVherein is given in most brief Account the Time of the 1000 Years, both as to Time and Excellency Page 189.

FINIS.